View allAll Photos Tagged pathogens
World leader, scientist, medical scientist, virologist, pharmacist, Professor Fangruida (F.D Smith) on the world epidemic and the nemesis and prevention of new coronaviruses and mutant viruses (Jacques Lucy) 2021v1.5)
_-----------------------------------------
The Nemesis and Killer of New Coronavirus and Mutated Viruses-Joint Development of Vaccines and Drugs (Fangruida) July 2021
*The particularity of new coronaviruses and mutant viruses*The broad spectrum, high efficiency, redundancy, and safety of the new coronavirus vaccine design and development , Redundancy and safety
*New coronavirus drug chemical structure modification*Computer-aided design and drug screening. *"Antiviral biological missile", "New Coronavirus Anti-epidemic Tablets", "Composite Antiviral Oral Liquid", "New Coronavirus Long-acting Oral Tablets", "New Coronavirus Inhibitors" (injection)
——————————————————————————
(World leader, scientist, medical scientist, biologist, virologist, pharmacist, FD Smith) "The Nemesis and Killer of New Coronavirus and Mutated Viruses-The Joint Development of Vaccines and Drugs" is an important scientific research document. Now it has been revised and re-published by the original author several times. The compilation is published and published according to the original manuscript to meet the needs of readers and netizens all over the world. At the same time, it is also of great benefit to the vast number of medical clinical drug researchers and various experts and scholars. We hope that it will be corrected in the reprint.------Compiled by Jacques Lucy in Geneva, August 2021
-------------------------------------------------- ---------------------
According to Worldometer's real-time statistics, as of about 6:30 on July 23, there were a total of 193,323,815 confirmed cases of new coronary pneumonia worldwide, and a total of 4,150,213 deaths. There were 570,902 new confirmed cases and 8,766 new deaths worldwide in a single day. Data shows that the United States, Brazil, the United Kingdom, India, and Indonesia are the five countries with the largest number of new confirmed cases, and Indonesia, Brazil, Russia, South Africa, and India are the five countries with the largest number of new deaths.
The new coronavirus and delta mutant strains have been particularly serious in the recent past. Many countries and places have revived, and the number of cases has not decreased, but has increased.
, It is worthy of vigilance. Although many countries have strengthened vaccine prevention and control and other prevention and control measures, there are still many shortcomings and deficiencies in virus suppression and prevention. The new coronavirus and various mutant strains have a certain degree of antagonism to traditional drugs and most vaccines. Although most vaccines have great anti-epidemic properties and have important and irreplaceable effects and protection for prevention and treatment, it is impossible to completely prevent the spread and infection of viruses. The spread of the new crown virus pneumonia has been delayed for nearly two years. There are hundreds of millions of people infected worldwide, millions of deaths, and the time is long, the spread is widespread, and billions of people around the world are among them. The harm of the virus is quite terrible. This is well known. of. More urgent
What is more serious is that the virus and mutant strains have not completely retreated, especially many people are still infected and infected after being injected with various vaccines. The effectiveness of the vaccine and the resistance of the mutant virus are worthy of medical scientists, virologists, pharmacologists Zoologists and others seriously think and analyze. The current epidemic situation in European and American countries, China, Brazil, India, the United States, Russia and other countries has greatly improved from last year. However, relevant figures show that the global epidemic situation has not completely improved, and some countries and regions are still very serious. In particular, after extensive use of various vaccines, cases still occur, and in some places they are still very serious, which deserves a high degree of vigilance. Prevention and control measures are very important. In addition, vaccines and various anti-epidemic drugs are the first and necessary choices, and other methods are irreplaceable. It is particularly important to develop and develop comprehensive drugs, antiviral drugs, immune drugs, and genetic drugs. Research experiments on new coronaviruses and mutant viruses require more rigorous and in-depth data analysis, pathological pathogenic tissues, cell genes, molecular chemistry, quantum chemistry, etc., as well as vaccine molecular chemistry, quantum physics, quantum biology, cytological histology, medicinal chemistry, and drugs And the vaccine’s symptomatic, effectiveness, safety, long-term effectiveness, etc., of course, including tens of thousands of clinical cases and deaths and other first-hand information and evidence. The task of RNA (ribonucleic acid) in the human body is to use the information of our genetic material DNA to produce protein. It accomplishes this task in the ribosome, the protein-producing area of the cell. The ribosome is the place where protein biosynthesis occurs.
Medicine takes advantage of this: In vaccination, artificially produced mRNA provides ribosomes with instructions for constructing pathogen antigens to fight against—for example, the spike protein of coronavirus.
Traditional live vaccines or inactivated vaccines contain antigens that cause the immune system to react. The mRNA vaccine is produced in the cell
(1) The specificity of new coronaviruses and mutant viruses, etc., virology and quantum chemistry of mutant viruses, quantum physics, quantum microbiology
(2) New crown vaccine design, molecular biology and chemical structure, etc.
(3) The generality and particularity of the development of new coronavirus drugs
(4) Various drug design for new coronavirus pneumonia, medicinal chemistry, pharmacology, etc., cells, proteins, DNA, enzyme chemistry, pharmaceutical quantum chemistry, pharmaceutical quantum physics, human biochemistry, human biophysics, etc.
(5) The evolution and mutation characteristics of the new coronavirus and various mutant viruses, the long-term nature, repeatability, drug resistance, and epidemic resistance of the virus, etc.
(6) New coronavirus pneumonia and the infectious transmission of various new coronaviruses and their particularities
(7) The invisible transmission of new coronavirus pneumonia and various mutant viruses in humans or animals, and the mutual symbiosis of cross infection of various bacteria and viruses are also one of the very serious causes of serious harm to new coronaviruses and mutant viruses. Virology, pathology, etiology, gene sequencing, gene mapping, and a large number of analytical studies have shown that there are many cases in China, the United States, India, Russia, Brazil, and other countries.
(8) For the symptomatic prevention and treatment of the new coronavirus, the combination of various vaccines and various antiviral drugs is critical.
(9) According to the current epidemic situation and research judgments, the epidemic situation may improve in the next period of time and 2021-2022, and we are optimistic about its success. However, completely worry-free, it is still too early to win easily. It is not just relying on vaccination. Wearing masks to close the city and other prevention and control measures and methods can sit back and relax, and you can win a big victory. Because all kinds of research and exploration still require a lot of time and various experimental studies. It is not a day's work. A simple taste is very dangerous and harmful. The power and migratory explosiveness of viruses sometimes far exceed human thinking and perception. In the future, next year, or in the future, whether viruses and various evolutionary mutation viruses will re-attack, we still need to study, analyze, prevent and control, rather than being complacent, thinking that the vaccine can win a big victory is inevitably naive and ridiculous. Vaccine protection is very important, but it must not be taken carelessly. The mutation of the new crown virus is very rampant, and the cross-infection of recessive and virulent bacteria makes epidemic prevention and anti-epidemic very complicated.
(10) New crown virus pneumonia and the virus's stubbornness, strength, migration, susceptibility, multi-infectiousness, and occult. The effectiveness of various vaccines and the particularity of virus mutations The long-term hidden dangers and repeated recurrences of the new coronavirus
(11) The formation mechanism and invisible transmission of invisible viruses, asymptomatic infections and asymptomatic infections, asymptomatic transmission routes, asymptomatic infections, pathological pathogens. The spread and infection of viruses and mutated viruses, the blind spots and blind spots of virus vaccines, viral quantum chemistry and
The chemical and physical corresponding reactions at the meeting points of highly effective vaccine drugs, etc. The variability of mutated viruses is very complicated, and vaccination cannot completely prevent the spread of infection.
(12) New crown virus pneumonia and various respiratory infectious diseases are susceptible to infections in animals and humans, and are frequently recurring. This is one of the frequently-occurring and difficult diseases of common infectious diseases. Even with various vaccines and various antiviral immune drugs, it is difficult to completely prevent the occurrence and spread of viral pneumonia. Therefore, epidemic prevention and anti-epidemic is a major issue facing human society, and no country should take it lightly. The various costs that humans pay on this issue are very expensive, such as Ebola virus, influenza A virus,
Hepatitis virus,
Marburg virus
Sars coronavirus, plague, anthracnose, cholera
and many more. The B.1.1.7 mutant virus that was first discovered in the UK was renamed Alpha mutant virus; the B.1.351 that was first discovered in South Africa was renamed Beta mutant virus; the P.1 that was first discovered in Brazil was renamed Gamma mutant virus; the mutation was first discovered in India There are two branches of the virus. B.1.617.2, which was listed as "mutated virus of concern", was renamed Delta mutant virus, and B.1.617.1 of "mutated virus to be observed" was renamed Kappa mutant virus.
However, experts in many countries believe that the current vaccination is still effective, at least it can prevent severe illness and reduce deaths.
Delta mutant strain
According to the degree of risk, the WHO divides the new crown variant strains into two categories: worrying variant strains (VOC, variant of concern) and noteworthy variant strains (VOI, variant of interest). The former has caused many cases and a wide range of cases worldwide, and data confirms its transmission ability, strong toxicity, high power, complex migration, and high insidious transmission of infection. Resistance to vaccines may lead to the effectiveness of vaccines and clinical treatments. Decrease; the latter has confirmed cases of community transmission worldwide, or has been found in multiple countries, but has not yet formed a large-scale infection. Need to be very vigilant. Various cases and deaths in many countries in the world are related to this. In some countries, the epidemic situation is repeated, and it is also caused by various reasons and viruses, of course, including new cases and so on.
At present, VOC is the mutant strain that has the greatest impact on the epidemic and the greatest threat to the world, including: Alpha, Beta, Gamma and Delta. , Will the change of the spur protein in the VOC affect the immune protection effect of the existing vaccine, or whether it will affect the sensitivity of the VOC to the existing vaccine? For this problem, it is necessary to directly test neutralizing antibodies, such as those that can prevent the protection of infection. Antibodies recognize specific protein sequences on viral particles, especially those spike protein sequences used in mRNA vaccines.
(13) Countries around the world, especially countries and regions with more severe epidemics, have a large number of clinical cases, severe cases, and deaths, especially including many young and middle-aged patients, including those who have been vaccinated. The epidemic is more complicated and serious. Injecting various vaccines, taking strict control measures such as closing the city and wearing masks are very important and the effect is very obvious. However, the new coronavirus and mutant viruses are so repeated, their pathological pathogen research will also be very complicated and difficult. After the large-scale use of the vaccine, many people are still infected. In addition to the lack of prevention and control measures, it is very important that the viability of the new coronavirus and various mutant viruses is very important. It can escape the inactivation of the vaccine. It is very resistant to stubbornness. Therefore, the recurrence of new coronavirus pneumonia is very dangerous. What is more noteworthy is that medical scientists, virologists, pharmacists, biologists, zoologists and clinicians should seriously consider the correspondence between virus specificity and vaccine drugs, and the coupling of commonality and specificity. Only in this way can we find targets. Track and kill viruses. Only in this sense can the new crown virus produce a nemesis, put an end to and eradicate the new crown virus pneumonia. Of course, this is not a temporary battle, but a certain amount of time and process to achieve the goal in the end.
(14) The development and evolution of the natural universe and earth species, as well as life species. With the continuous evolution of human cell genes, microbes and bacterial viruses are constantly mutated and inherited. The new world will inevitably produce a variety of new pathogens.
And viruses. For example, neurological genetic disease, digestive system disease, respiratory system disease, blood system disease, cardiopulmonary system disease, etc., new diseases will continue to emerge as humans develop and evolve. Human migration to space, space diseases, space psychological diseases, space cell diseases, space genetic diseases, etc. Therefore, for the new coronavirus and mutated viruses, we must have sufficient knowledge and response, and do not think that it will be completely wiped out.
, And is not a scientific attitude. Viruses and humans mutually reinforce each other, and viruses and animals and plants mutually reinforce each other. This is the iron law of the natural universe. Human beings can only adapt to natural history, but cannot deliberately modify natural history.
Active immune products made from specific bacteria, viruses, rickettsiae, spirochetes, mycoplasma and other microorganisms and parasites are collectively called vaccines. Vaccination of animals can make the animal body have specific immunity. The principle of vaccines is to artificially attenuate, inactivate, and genetically attenuate pathogenic microorganisms (such as bacteria, viruses, rickettsia, etc.) and their metabolites. Purification and preparation methods, made into immune preparations for the prevention of infectious diseases. In terms of ingredients, the vaccine retains the antigenic properties and other characteristics of the pathogen, which can stimulate the body's immune response and produce protective antibodies. But it has no pathogenicity and does not cause harm to the body. When the body is exposed to this pathogen again, the immune system will produce more antibodies according to the previous memory to prevent the pathogen from invading or to fight against the damage to the body. (1) Inactivated vaccines: select pathogenic microorganisms with strong immunogenicity, culture them, inactivate them by physical or chemical methods, and then purify and prepare them. The virus species used in inactivated vaccines are generally virulent strains, but the use of attenuated attenuated strains also has good immunogenicity, such as the inactivated polio vaccine produced by the Sabin attenuated strain. The inactivated vaccine has lost its infectivity to the body, but still maintains its immunogenicity, which can stimulate the body to produce corresponding immunity and resist the infection of wild strains. Inactivated vaccines have a good immune effect. They can generally be stored for more than one year at 2～8°C without the risk of reversion of virulence; however, the inactivated vaccines cannot grow and reproduce after entering the human body. They stimulate the human body for a short time and must be strong and long-lasting. In general, adjuvants are required for immunity, and multiple injections in large doses are required, and the local immune protection of natural infection is lacking. Including bacteria, viruses, rickettsiae and toxoid preparations.
(2) Live attenuated vaccine: It is a vaccine made by using artificial targeted mutation methods or by screening live microorganisms with highly weakened or basically non-toxic virulence from the natural world. After inoculation, the live attenuated vaccine has a certain ability to grow and reproduce in the body, which can cause the body to have a reaction similar to a recessive infection or a mild infection, and it is widely used.
(3) Subunit vaccine: Among the multiple specific antigenic determinants carried by macromolecular antigens, only a small number of antigenic sites play an important role in the protective immune response. Separate natural proteins through chemical decomposition or controlled proteolysis, and extract bacteria and virusesVaccines made from fragments with immunological activity are screened out of the special protein structure of, called subunit vaccines. Subunit vaccines have only a few major surface proteins, so they can eliminate antibodies induced by many unrelated antigens, thereby reducing the side effects of the vaccine and related diseases and other side effects caused by the vaccine. (4) Genetically engineered vaccine: It uses DNA recombination biotechnology to direct the natural or synthetic genetic material in the pathogen coat protein that can induce the body's immune response into bacteria, yeast or mammalian cells to make it fully expressed. A vaccine prepared after purification. The application of genetic engineering technology can produce subunit vaccines that do not contain infectious substances, stable attenuated vaccines with live viruses as carriers, and multivalent vaccines that can prevent multiple diseases. This is the second-generation vaccine following the first-generation traditional vaccine. It has the advantages of safety, effectiveness, long-term immune response, and easy realization of combined immunization. It has certain advantages and effects.
New coronavirus drug development, drug targets and chemical modification.
Ligand-based drug design (or indirect drug design planning) relies on the knowledge of other molecules that bind to the target biological target. These other molecules can be used to derive pharmacophore models and structural modalities, which define the minimum necessary structural features that the molecule must have in order to bind to the target. In other words, a model of a biological target can be established based on the knowledge of the binding target, and the model can be used to design new molecular entities and other parts that interact with the target. Among them, the quantitative structure-activity relationship (QSAR) is included, in which the correlation between the calculated properties of the molecule and its experimentally determined biological activity can be derived. These QSAR relationships can be used to predict the activity of new analogs. The structure-activity relationship is very complicated.
Based on structure
Structure-based drug design relies on knowledge of the three-dimensional structure of biological targets obtained by methods such as X-ray crystallography or NMR spectroscopy and quantum chemistry. If the experimental structure of the target is not available, it is possible to create a homology model of the target and other standard models that can be compared based on the experimental structure of the relevant protein. Using the structure of biological targets, interactive graphics and medical chemists’ intuitive design can be used to predict drug candidates with high affinity and selective binding to the target. Various automatic calculation programs can also be used to suggest new drug candidates.
The current structure-based drug design methods can be roughly divided into three categories. The 3D method is to search a large database of small molecule 3D structures to find new ligands for a given receptor, in order to use a rapid approximate docking procedure to find those suitable for the receptor binding pocket. This method is called virtual screening. The second category is the de novo design of new ligands. In this method, by gradually assembling small fragments, a ligand molecule is established within the constraints of the binding pocket. These fragments can be single atoms or molecular fragments. The main advantage of this method is that it can propose novel structures that are not found in any database. The third method is to optimize the known ligand acquisition by evaluating the proposed analogs in the binding cavity.
Bind site ID
Binding site recognition is a step in structure-based design. If the structure of the target or a sufficiently similar homologue is determined in the presence of the bound ligand, the ligand should be observable in that structure, in which case the location of the binding site is small. However, there may not be an allosteric binding site of interest. In addition, only apo protein structures may be available, and it is not easy to reliably identify unoccupied sites that have the potential to bind ligands with high affinity. In short, the recognition of binding sites usually depends on the recognition of pits. The protein on the protein surface can hold molecules the size of drugs, etc. These molecules also have appropriate "hot spots" that drive ligand binding, hydrophobic surfaces, hydrogen bonding sites, and so on.
Drug design is a creative process of finding new drugs based on the knowledge of biological targets. The most common type of drug is small organic molecules that activate or inhibit the function of biomolecules, thereby producing therapeutic benefits for patients. In the most important sense, drug design involves the design of molecules with complementary shapes and charges that bind to their interacting biomolecular targets, and therefore will bind to them. Drug design often but does not necessarily rely on computer modeling techniques. A more accurate term is ligand design. Although the design technology for predicting binding affinity is quite successful, there are many other characteristics, such as bioavailability, metabolic half-life, side effects, etc., which must be optimized first before the ligand can become safe and effective. drug. These other features are usually difficult to predict and realize through reasonable design techniques. However, due to the high turnover rate, especially in the clinical stage of drug development, in the early stage of the drug design process, more attention is paid to the selection of drug candidates. The physical and chemical properties of these drug candidates are expected to be reduced during the development process. Complications are therefore more likely to lead to the approval of the marketed drug. In addition, in early drug discovery, in vitro experiments with computational methods are increasingly used to select compounds with more favorable ADME (absorption, distribution, metabolism, and excretion) and toxicological characteristics. A more accurate term is ligand design. Although the design technique for predicting binding affinity is quite successful, there are many other characteristics, such as bioavailability, metabolic half-life, side effects, iatrogenic effects, etc., which must be optimized first, and then the ligand To become safe and effective.
For drug targets, two aspects should be considered when selecting drug targets:
1. The effectiveness of the target, that is, the target is indeed related to the disease, and the symptoms of the disease can be effectively improved by regulating the physiological activity of the target.
2. The side effects of the target. If the regulation of the physiological activity of the target inevitably produces serious side effects, it is inappropriate to select it as the target of drug action or lose its important biological activity. The reference frame of the target should be expanded in multiple dimensions to have a big choice.
3. Search for biomolecular clues related to diseases: use genomics, proteomics and biochip technology to obtain biomolecular information related to diseases, and perform bioinformatics analysis to obtain clue information.
4. Perform functional research on related biomolecules to determine the target of candidate drugs. Multiple targets or individual targets.
5. Candidate drug targets, design small molecule compounds, and conduct pharmacological research at the molecular, cellular and overall animal levels.
Covalent bonding type
The covalent bonding type is an irreversible form of bonding, similar to the organic synthesis reaction that occurs. Covalent bonding types mostly occur in the mechanism of action of chemotherapeutic drugs. For example, alkylating agent anti-tumor drugs produce covalent bonding bonds to guanine bases in DNA, resulting in cytotoxic activity.
. Verify the effectiveness of the target.
Based on the targets that interact with drugs, that is, receptors in a broad sense, such as enzymes, receptors, ion channels, membranes, antigens, viruses, nucleic acids, polysaccharides, proteins, enzymes, etc., find and design reasonable drug molecules. Targets of action and drug screening should focus on multiple points. Drug intermediates and chemical modification. Combining the development of new drugs with the chemical structure modification of traditional drugs makes it easier to find breakthroughs and develop new antiviral drugs. For example, careful selection, modification and modification of existing related drugs that can successfully treat and recover a large number of cases, elimination and screening of invalid drugs from severe death cases, etc., are targeted, rather than screening and capturing needles in a haystack, aimless, with half the effort. Vaccine design should also be multi-pronged and focused. The broad-spectrum, long-term, safety, efficiency and redundancy of the vaccine should all be considered. In this way, it will be more powerful to deal with the mutation and evolution of the virus. Of course, series of vaccines, series of drugs, second-generation vaccines, third-generation vaccines, second-generation drugs, third-generation drugs, etc. can also be developed. Vaccines focus on epidemic prevention, and medicines focus on medical treatment. The two are very different; however, the two complement each other and complement each other. Therefore, in response to large-scale epidemics of infectious diseases, vaccines and various drugs are the nemesis and killers of viral diseases. Of course, it also includes other methods and measures, so I won't repeat them here.
Mainly through the comprehensive and accurate understanding of the structure of the drug and the receptor at the molecular level and even the electronic level, structure-based drug design and the understanding of the structure, function, and drug action mode of the target and the mechanism of physiological activity Mechanism-based drug design.
Compared with the traditional extensive pharmacological screening and lead compound optimization, it has obvious advantages.
Viral RNA replicase, also known as RNA-dependent RNA polymerase (RdRp) is responsible for the replication and transcription of RNA virus genome, and plays a very important role in the process of virus self-replication in host cells, and It also has a major impact on the mutation of the virus, it will change and accelerate the replication and recombination. Because RdRp from different viruses has a highly conserved core structure, the virus replicase is an important antiviral drug target and there are other selection sites, rather than a single isolated target target such as the new coronavirus As with various mutant viruses, inhibitors developed for viral replicase are expected to become a broad-spectrum antiviral drug. The currently well-known anti-coronavirus drug remdesivir (remdesivir) is a drug for viral replicase.
New antiviral therapies are gradually emerging. In addition to traditional polymerase and protease inhibitors, nucleic acid drugs, cell entry inhibitors, nucleocapsid inhibitors, and drugs targeting host cells are also increasingly appearing in the research and development of major pharmaceutical companies. The treatment of mutated viruses is becoming increasingly urgent. The development of drugs for the new coronavirus pneumonia is very important. It is not only for the current global new coronavirus epidemic, but more importantly, it is of great significance to face the severe pneumonia-respiratory infectious disease that poses a huge threat to humans.
There are many vaccines and related drugs developed for the new coronavirus pneumonia, and countries are vying for a while, mainly including the following:
Identification test, appearance, difference in loading, moisture, pH value, osmolality, polysaccharide content, free polysaccharide content, potency test, sterility test, pyrogen test, bacterial endotoxin test, abnormal toxicity test.
Among them: such as sterility inspection, pyrogen inspection, bacterial endotoxin, and abnormal toxicity inspection are indicators closely related to safety.
Polysaccharide content, free polysaccharide content, and efficacy test are indicators closely related to vaccine effectiveness.
Usually, a vaccine will go through a long research and development process of at least 8 years or even more than 20 years from research and development to marketing. The outbreak of the new crown epidemic requires no delay, and the design and development of vaccines is speeding up. It is not surprising in this special period. Of course, it is understandable that vaccine design, development and testing can be accelerated, shortened the cycle, and reduced some procedures. However, science needs to be rigorous and rigorous to achieve great results. The safety and effectiveness of vaccines are of the utmost importance. There must not be a single error. Otherwise, it will be counterproductive and need to be continuously improved and perfected.
Pre-clinical research: The screening of strains and cells is the basic guarantee to ensure the safety, effectiveness, and continuous supply of vaccines. Taking virus vaccines as an example, the laboratory stage needs to carry out strain screening, necessary strain attenuation, strain adaptation to the cultured cell matrix and stability studies in the process of passaging, and explore the stability of process quality, establish animal models, etc. . Choose mice, guinea pigs, rabbits or monkeys for animal experiments according to each vaccine situation. Pre-clinical research generally takes 5-10 years or longer on the premise that the process is controllable, the quality is stable, and it is safe and effective. In order to be safe and effective, a certain redundant design is also needed, so that the safety and effectiveness of the vaccine can be importantly guaranteed.
These include the establishment of vaccine strain/cell seed bank, production process research, quality research, stability research, animal safety evaluation and effectiveness evaluation, and clinical trial programs, etc.
The ARS-CoV-2 genome contains at least 10 ORFs. ORF1ab is converted into a polyprotein and processed into 16 non-structural proteins (NSP). These NSPs have a variety of functional biological activities, physical and chemical reactions, such as genome replication, induction of host mRNA cleavage, membrane rearrangement, autophagosome production, NSP polyprotein cleavage, capping, tailing, methylation, RNA double-stranded Uncoiling, etc., and others, play an important role in the virus life cycle. In addition, SARS-CoV-2 contains 4 structural proteins, namely spike (S), nucleocapsid (N), envelope (E) and membrane (M), all of which are encoded by the 3'end of the viral genome. Among the four structural proteins, S protein is a large multifunctional transmembrane protein that plays an important role in the process of virus adsorption, fusion, and injection into host cells, and requires in-depth observation and research.
1S protein is composed of S1 and S2 subunits, and each subunit can be further divided into different functional domains. The S1 subunit has 2 domains: NTD and RBD, and RBD contains conservative RBM. The S2 subunit has 3 structural domains: FP, HR1 and HR2. The S1 subunit is arranged at the top of the S2 subunit to form an immunodominant S protein.
The virus uses the host transmembrane protease Serine 2 (TMPRSS2) and the endosomal cysteine protease CatB/L to enter the cell. TMPRSS2 is responsible for the cleavage of the S protein to expose the FP region of the S2 subunit, which is responsible for initiating endosome-mediated host cell entry into it. It shows that TMPRSS2 is a host factor necessary for virus entry. Therefore, the use of drugs that inhibit this protease can achieve the purpose of treatment.
mRNA-1273
The mRNA encoding the full length of SARS-CoV-2, and the pre-spike protein fusion is encapsulated into lipid nanoparticles to form mRNA-1273 vaccine. It can induce a high level of S protein specific antiviral response. It can also consist of inactivated antigens or subunit antigens. The vaccine was quickly approved by the FDA and has entered phase II clinical trials. The company has announced the antibody data of 8 subjects who received different immunization doses. The 25ug dose group achieved an effect similar to the antibody level during the recovery period. The 100ug dose group exceeded the antibody level during the recovery period. In the 25ug and 100ug dose groups, the vaccine was basically safe and tolerable, while the 250ug dose group had 3 levels of systemic symptoms.
Viral vector vaccines can provide long-term high-level expression of antigen proteins, induce CTLs, and ultimately eliminate viral infections.
1, Ad5-nCov
A vaccine of SARS-CoV-2 recombinant spike protein expressed by recombinant, replication-deficient type 5 adenovirus (Ad5) vector. Load the optimized full-length S protein gene together with the plasminogen activation signal peptide gene into the E1 and E3 deleted Ad5 vectors. The vaccine is constructed by the Admax system derived from Microbix Biosystem. In phase I clinical trials, RBD (S1 subunit receptor binding domain) and S protein neutralizing antibody increased by 4 times 14 days after immunization, reaching a peak on 28 days. CD4+T and CD8+T cells reached a peak 14 days after immunization. The existing Ad5 immune resistance partially limits the response of antibodies and T cells. This study will be further conducted in the 18-60 age group, receiving 1/3 of the study dose, and follow-up for 3-6 months after immunization.
DNA vaccine
The introduction of antigen-encoding DNA and adjuvants as vaccines is the most innovative vaccine method. The transfected cells stably express the transgenic protein, similar to live viruses. The antigen will be endocytosed by immature DC, and finally provide antigen to CD4 + T, CD8 + T cells (by MHC differentiation) To induce humoral and cellular immunity. Some specificities of the virus and the new coronavirus mutant are different from general vaccines and other vaccines. Therefore, it is worth noting the gene expression of the vaccine. Otherwise, the effectiveness and efficiency of the vaccine will be questioned.
Live attenuated vaccine
DelNS1-SARS-CoV2-RBD
Basic influenza vaccine, delete NS1 gene. Express SARS-CoV-2 RBD domain. Cultured in CEF and MDCK (canine kidney cells) cells. It is more immunogenic than wild-type influenza virus and can be administered by nasal spray.
The viral genome is susceptible to mutation, antigen transfer and drift can occur, and spread among the population. Mutations can vary depending on the environmental conditions and population density of the geographic area. After screening and comparing 7,500 samples of infected patients, scientists found 198 mutations, indicating the evolutionary mutation of the virus in the human host. These mutations may form different virus subtypes, which means that even after vaccine immunization, viral infections may occur. A certain amount of increment and strengthening is needed here.
Inactivated vaccines, adenovirus vector vaccines, recombinant protein vaccines, nucleic acid vaccines, attenuated influenza virus vector vaccines, etc. According to relevant information, there are dozens of new coronavirus vaccines in the world, and more varieties are being developed and upgraded. Including the United States, Britain, China, Russia, India and other countries, there are more R&D and production units.
AZ vaccine
Modena vaccine
Lianya Vaccine
High-end vaccine
Pfizer vaccine
Pfizer-BioNTech
A large study found that the vaccine developed by Pfizer and German biotechnology company BioNTech is 95% effective in preventing COVID-19.
The vaccine is divided into two doses, which are injected every three weeks.
This vaccine uses a molecule called mRNA as its basis. mRNA is a molecular cousin of DNA, which contains instructions to build specific proteins; in this case, the mRNA in the vaccine encodes the coronavirus spike protein, which is attached to the surface of the virus and used to infect human cells. Once the vaccine enters the human body, it will instruct the body's cells to make this protein, and the immune system will learn to recognize and attack it.
Moderna
The vaccine developed by the American biotechnology company Moderna and the National Institute of Allergy and Infectious Diseases (NIAID) is also based on mRNA and is estimated to be 94.5% effective in preventing COVID-19.
Like Pfizer's vaccine, this vaccine is divided into two doses, but injected every four weeks instead of three weeks. Another difference is that the Moderna vaccine can be stored at minus 20 degrees Celsius instead of deep freezing like Pfizer vaccine. At present, the importance of one of the widely used vaccines is self-evident.
Oxford-AstraZeneca
The vaccine developed by the University of Oxford and the pharmaceutical company AstraZeneca is approximately 70% effective in preventing COVID-19-that is, in clinical trials, adjusting the dose seems to improve this effect.
In the population who received two high-dose vaccines (28 days apart), the effectiveness of the vaccine was about 62%; according to early analysis, the effectiveness of the vaccine in those patients who received the half-dose first and then the full-dose Is 90%. However, in clinical trials, participants taking half doses of the drug are wrong, and some scientists question whether these early results are representative.
Sinopharm Group (Beijing Institute of Biological Products, China)
China National Pharmaceutical Group Sinopharm and Beijing Institute of Biological Products have developed a vaccine from inactivated coronavirus (SARS-CoV-2). The inactivated coronavirus is an improved version that cannot be replicated.
Estimates of the effectiveness of vaccines against COVID-19 vary.
Gamaleya Institute
The Gamaleya Institute of the Russian Ministry of Health has developed a coronavirus vaccine candidate called Sputnik V. This vaccine contains two common cold viruses, adenoviruses, which have been modified so that they will not replicate in the human body; the modified virus also contains a gene encoding the coronavirus spike protein.
New crown drugs
There are many small molecule antiviral drug candidates in the clinical research stage around the world. Including traditional drugs in the past and various drugs yet to be developed, antiviral drugs, immune drugs, Gene drugs, compound drugs, etc.
(A) Molnupiravir
Molnupiravir is a prodrug of the nucleoside analog N4-hydroxycytidine (NHC), jointly developed by Merck and Ridgeback Biotherapeutics.
The positive rate of infectious virus isolation and culture in nasopharyngeal swabs was 0% (0/47), while that of patients in the placebo group was 24% (6/25). However, data from the Phase II/III study indicate that the drug has no benefit in preventing death or shortening the length of stay in hospitalized patients.
Therefore, Merck has decided to fully advance the research of 800mg molnupiravir in the treatment of patients with mild to moderate COVID-19.
(B) AT-527
AT-527 is a small molecule inhibitor of viral RNA polymerase, jointly developed by Roche and Atea. Not only can it be used as an oral therapy to treat hospitalized COVID-19 patients, but it also has the potential as a preventive treatment after exposure.
Including 70 high-risk COVID-19 hospitalized patients data, of which 62 patients' data can be used for virological analysis and evaluation. The results of interim virological analysis show that AT-527 can quickly reduce viral load. On day 2, compared with placebo, patients treated with AT-527 had a greater decline in viral load than the baseline level, and the continuous difference in viral load decline was maintained until day 8.
In addition, compared with the control group, the potent antiviral activity of AT-527 was also observed in patients with a baseline median viral load higher than 5.26 log10. When testing by RT-qPCR to assess whether the virus is cleared,
The safety aspect is consistent with previous studies. AT-527 showed good safety and tolerability, and no new safety problems or risks were found. Of course, there is still a considerable distance between experiment and clinical application, and a large amount of experimental data can prove it.
(C) Prokrutamide
Prokalamide is an AR (androgen receptor) antagonist. Activated androgen receptor AR can induce the expression of transmembrane serine protease (TMPRSS2). TMPRSS2 has a shearing effect on the new coronavirus S protein and ACE2, which can promote the binding of viral spike protein (S protein) to ACE, thereby promoting The virus enters the host cell. Therefore, inhibiting the androgen receptor may inhibit the viral infection process, and AR antagonists are expected to become anti-coronavirus drugs.
Positive results were obtained in a randomized, double-blind, placebo-controlled phase III clinical trial. The data shows that Prokalutamide reduces the risk of death in severely ill patients with new coronary disease by 92%, reduces the risk of new ventilator use by 92%, and shortens the length of hospital stay by 9 days. This shows that procrulamide has a certain therapeutic effect for patients with severe new coronary disease, which can significantly reduce the mortality of patients, and at the same time greatly reduce the new mechanical ventilation and shorten the patient's hospital stay.
With the continuous development of COVID-19 on a global scale, in addition to vaccines and prevention and control measures, we need a multi-pronged plan to control this disease. Oral antiviral therapy undoubtedly provides a convenient treatment option.
In addition, there are other drugs under development and experimentation. In dealing with the plague virus, in addition to the strict control of protective measures, it is very important that various efficient and safe vaccines and various drugs (including medical instruments, etc.) are the ultimate nemesis and killer of the virus.
(A) "Antiviral biological missiles" are mainly drugs for new coronaviruses and mutant viruses, which act on respiratory and lung diseases. The drugs use redundant designs to inhibit new coronaviruses and variant viruses.
(B) "New Coronavirus Epidemic Prevention Tablets" mainly use natural purified elements and chemical structure modifications.
(C) "Composite antiviral oral liquid" antiviral intermediate, natural antiviral plant, plus other preparations
(D) "New Coronavirus Long-acting Oral Tablets" Chemical modification of antiviral drugs, multiple targets, etc.
(E) "New Coronavirus Inhibitors" (injections) are mainly made of chemical drug structure modification and other preparations.
The development of these drugs mainly includes: drug target screening, structure-activity relationship, chemical modification, natural purification, etc., which require a lot of work and experimentation.
Humans need to vigorously develop drugs to deal with various viruses. These drugs are very important for the prevention and treatment of viruses and respiratory infectious diseases, influenza, pneumonia, etc.
The history of human development The history of human evolution, like all living species, will always be accompanied by the survival and development of microorganisms. It is not surprising that viruses and infectious diseases are frequent and prone to occur. The key is to prevent and control them before they happen.
This strain was first discovered in India in October 2020 and was initially called a "double mutant" virus by the media. According to the announcement by the Ministry of Health of India at the end of March this year, the "India New Coronavirus Genomics Alliance" composed of 10 laboratories found in samples collected in Maharashtra that this new mutant strain carries E484Q and L452R mutations. , May lead to immune escape and increased infectivity. This mutant strain was named B.1.617 by the WHO and was named with the Greek letter δ (delta) on May 31.
Shahid Jamil, the dean of the Trivedi School of Biological Sciences at Ashoka University in India and a virologist, said in an interview with the Shillong Times of India that this mutant strain called "double mutation" is not accurate enough. B. 1.617 contains a total of 15 mutations, of which 6 occur on the spike protein, of which 3 are more critical: L452R and E484Q mutations occur on the spike protein and the human cell "Angiotensin Converting Enzyme 2 (ACE2)" receptor In the bound region, L452R improves the ability of the virus to invade cells, and E484Q helps to enhance the immune escape of the virus; the third mutation P681R can also make the virus enter the cell more effectively. (Encyclopedia website)
There are currently dozens of antiviral COVID-19 therapies under development. The large drugmakers Merck and Pfizer are the closest to the end, as expected, a pair of oral antiviral COVID-19 therapies are undergoing advanced human clinical trials.
Merck's drug candidate is called monupiravir. It was originally developed as an influenza antiviral drug several years ago. However, preclinical studies have shown that it has a good effect on SARS and MERS coronavirus.
Monupiravir is currently undergoing in-depth large-scale Phase 3 human trials. So far, the data is so promising that the US government recently pre-ordered 1.7 million courses of drugs at a cost of $1.2 billion. If everything goes according to plan, the company hopes that the drug will be authorized by the FDA for emergency use and be on the market before the end of 2021.
Pfizer's large COVID-19 antiviral drug candidate is more unique. Currently known as PF-07321332, this drug is the first oral antiviral drug to enter human clinical trials, specifically targeting SARS-CoV-2.
Variant of Concern WHO Label First Detected in World First Detected in Washington State
B.1.1.7 Alpha United Kingdom, September 2020 January 2021
B.1.351 Beta South Africa, December 2020 February 2021
P.1 Gamma Brazil, April 2020 March 2021
B.1.617.2 Delta India, October 2020 April 2021
Although this particular molecule was developed in 2020 after the emergence of the new coronavirus, a somewhat related drug called PF-00835231 has been in operation for several years, targeting the original SARS virus. However, the new drug candidate PF-07321332 is designed as a simple pill that can be taken under non-hospital conditions in the initial stages of SARS-CoV-2 infection.
"The protease inhibitor binds to a viral enzyme and prevents the virus from replicating in the cell," Pfizer said when explaining the mechanism of its new antiviral drug. "Protease inhibitors have been effective in the treatment of other viral pathogens, such as HIV and hepatitis C virus, whether used alone or in combination with other antiviral drugs. Currently marketed therapeutic drugs for viral proteases are generally not toxic Therefore, such molecules may provide well-tolerated treatments against COVID-19."
Various studies on other types of antiviral drugs are also gaining momentum. For example, the new coronavirus pneumonia "antiviral biological missile", "new coronavirus prevention tablets", "composite antiviral oral liquid", "new coronavirus long-acting oral tablets", "new coronavirus inhibitors" (injections), etc., are worthy of attention. Like all kinds of vaccines, they will play a major role in preventing and fighting epidemics.
In addition, Japanese pharmaceutical company Shionoyoshi Pharmaceutical is currently conducting a phase 1 trial of a protease inhibitor similar to SARS-CoV-2. This is called S-217622, which is another oral antiviral drug, and hopes to provide people with an easy-to-take pill in the early stages of COVID-19. At present, the research and development of vaccines and various new crown drugs is very active and urgent. Time does not wait. With the passage of time, various new crown drugs will appear on the stage one after another, bringing the gospel to the complete victory of mankind.
The COVID-19 pandemic is far from over. The Delta mutant strain has quickly become the most prominent SARS-CoV-2 strain in the world. Although our vaccine is still maintained, it is clear that we need more tools to combat this new type of coronavirus. Delta will certainly not be the last new SARS-CoV-2 variant we encountered. Therefore, it is necessary for all mankind to persevere and fight the epidemic together.
Overcome illness and meet new challenges. The new crown epidemic and various mutated viruses are very important global epidemic prevention and anti-epidemic top priorities, especially for the current period of time. Vaccine injections, research and development of new drugs, strict prevention and control, wear masks, reduce gatherings, strictly control large gatherings, prevent the spread of various viruses Masks, disinfection and sterilization, lockdown of the city, vaccinations, accounting and testing are very important, but this does not mean that humans can completely overcome the virus. In fact, many spreading and new latently transmitted infections are still unsuccessful. There are detections, such as invisible patients, asymptomatic patients, migratory latent patients, new-onset patients, etc. The struggle between humans and the virus is still very difficult and complicated, and long-term efforts and exploration are still needed, especially for medical research on the new coronavirus. The origin of the disease, the course of the disease, the virus invaded The deep-level path and the reasons for the evolution and mutation of the new coronavirus and the particularity of prevention and treatment, etc.). Therefore, human beings should be highly vigilant and must not be taken lightly. The fierce battle between humans and various viruses must not be slackened. Greater efforts are needed to successfully overcome this pandemic, fully restore the normal life of the whole society, restore the normal production and work order, restore the normal operation of society, economy and culture, and give up food due to choking. Or eager for success, will pay a high price.
———————————————————————————————————————————————— ————
References References are made to web resources, and related images are from web resources and related websites.
Who official website UN .org www.gavi.org/ispe.org
Wikipedia, "The Lancet", "English Journal of Medicine", "Nature", "Science", "Journal of the American Medical Association", etc.
Learning from history: do not flatten the curve of antiviral research!
T Bobrowski, CC Melo-Filho, D Korn, VM Alves...-Drug discovery today, 2020-
A critical overview of computational approaches employed for COVID-19 drug discovery
EN Muratov, R Amaro, CH Andrade, N Brown...-Chemical Society..., 2021-pubs.rsc.org
Global Research Performance on COVID 19 in Dimensions Database
J Balasubramani, M Anbalagan-2021-researchgate.net
Adoption of a contact tracing app for containing COVID-19: a health belief model approach
M Walrave, C Waeterloos...- JMIR public health and..., 2020-publichealth.jmir.org
Prophylactic Treatment Protocol Against the Severity of COVID-19 Using Melatonin
N Charaa, M Chahed, H Ghedira...-Available at SSRN..., 2020-papers.ssrn.com
Clinical features of patients infected with 2019 novel coronavirus in Wuhan, China, The Lancet
Transmission of 2019-nCoV Infection from an Asymptomatic Contact in Germany, New England Journal of Medicine
The actions of respiratory therapists facing COVID-19
Zhu Jiacheng-Respiratory Therapy, 2021-pesquisa.bvsalud.org
Epidemiological and clinical characteristics of 99 cases of 2019 novel coronavirus pneumonia in Wuhan, China: a descriptive study, The Lancet
Clinical Characteristics of 138 Hospitalized Patients With 2019 Novel Coronavirus–Infected Pneumonia in Wuhan, China, JAMA, February 7
Epidemiologic and Clinical Characteristics of Novel Coronavirus Infections Involving 13 Patients Outside Wuhan, China, JAMA
Delta variant triggers new phase in the pandemic | Science
science.sciencemag.org›
COVID vaccines slash viral spread – but Delta is an unknown
www.nature.com ›articles
Novel coronavirus pneumonia during ophthalmic surgery management strategy and recommendations
YH HUANG, SS LI, X YAO, YR YANG, DH QIN…-jnewmed.com
Delta variant: What is happening with transmission, hospital ...
Risk of long QT syndrome in novel coronavirus COVID-19
VN Oslopov, JV Oslopova, EV Hazova…-Kazan medical…, 2020-kazanmedjournal.ru
Study compares mRNA and adenovirus-based SARS-CoV-2 vaccines ...
First molecular-based detection of SARS-CoV-2 virus in the field-collected houseflies
A Soltani, M Jamalidoust, A Hosseinpour, M Vahedi...-Scientific Reports, 2021-nature.com
Covid 19 DELTA Variant Archives-Online essay writing service
sourceessay.com ›tag› covid-19-delta-variant
SARS-CoV-2 Delta variant Likely to become dominant in the ...
Compilation postscript
Once Fang Ruida's research literature on the new crown virus and mutant virus was published, it has been enthusiastically praised by readers and netizens in dozens of countries around the world, and has proposed some amendments and suggestions. Hope to publish a multilingual version of the book as an emergency To meet the needs of many readers around the world, in the face of the new crown epidemic and the prevention and treatment of various mutant viruses, including the general public, college and middle school students, medical workers, medical colleagues and so on. According to the English original manuscript, it will be re-compiled and published. Inconsistencies will be revised separately. Thank you very much.
Jacques Lucy, Geneva, Switzerland, August 2021
*********************************************************************
Leader mondial, scientifique, scientifique médical, virologue, pharmacien et professeur Fangruida (F.D Smith) sur l'épidémie mondiale et l'ennemi juré et la prévention des nouveaux coronavirus et virus mutants (Jacques Lucy 2021v1.5)
_-----------------------------------------
L'ennemi juré et le tueur du nouveau coronavirus et des virus mutés - Développement conjoint de vaccins et de médicaments (Fangruida) Juillet 2021
* La particularité des nouveaux coronavirus et des virus mutants * Le large spectre, la haute efficacité, la redondance et la sécurité de la conception et du développement du nouveau vaccin contre le coronavirus, Redondance et sécurité
U.S. Department of Agriculture (USDA) Natural Resources Conservation Service (NRCS) helped Terry and Gail Small with their Animal Mortality Facility, In-Vessel Composter that disposes of daily poultry mortality; a process that produces a pathogen free compost product that can then be applied to the land according to the nutrient management plan, Hector AR, on June 26, 2019. The purpose of this composter is to reduce the impact of pollution on surface and groundwater and reduce odor. Even in the event of a power outage, the process continues in the safety of its large long horizontal plastic container. The ingredients are simple, for every bucket of chicken, in goes a bucket of wood shavings.
Inside, an internal drum with spiral blades rotates very slowly mixing, moving and aerating the mixture. The natural process brings the interior temperature to120-125 degrees Fahrenheit. At the end, the compost is slowly expelled -- ready to use. The producer is then able to use it in fields or sell it.
The Smalls work with NRCS District Conservationist Joe Tapp and Agricultural Engineer Britt Hill on their conservation plan that includes this mortality facility.
.
NRCS has a proud history of supporting America’s farmers, ranchers, and forest landowners. For more than 80 years, we have helped people make investments in their operations and local communities to keep working lands working, boost rural economies, increase the competitiveness of American agriculture, and improve the quality of our air, water, soil, and habitat.
As the USDA’s primary private lands conservation agency, we generate, manage, and share the data, technology, and standards that enable partners and policymakers to make decisions informed by objective, reliable science.
And through one-on-one, personalized advice, we work voluntarily with producers and communities to find the best solutions to meet their unique conservation and business goals. By doing so, we help ensure the health of our natural resources and the long-term sustainability of American agriculture.
Farm Production and Conservation (FPAC) is the Department’s focal point for the nation’s farmers and ranchers and other stewards of private agricultural lands and non-industrial private forest lands. FPAC agencies implement programs designed to mitigate the significant risks of farming through crop insurance services, conservation programs and technical assistance, and commodity, lending, and disaster programs.
The agencies and service supporting FPAC are Farm Service Agency (FSA), NRCS, and Risk Management Agency (RMA).
For more information please see www.usda.gov.
USDA Photo by Lance Cheung.
U.S. Department of Agriculture (USDA) Natural Resources Conservation Service (NRCS) helped Terry and Gail Small with their Animal Mortality Facility, In-Vessel Composter that disposes of daily poultry mortality; a process that produces a pathogen free compost product that can then be applied to the land according to the nutrient management plan, Hector AR, on June 26, 2019. The purpose of this composter is to reduce the impact of pollution on surface and groundwater and reduce odor. Even in the event of a power outage, the process continues in the safety of its large long horizontal plastic container. The ingredients are simple, for every bucket of chicken, in goes a bucket of wood shavings.
Inside, an internal drum with spiral blades rotates very slowly mixing, moving and aerating the mixture. The natural process brings the interior temperature to120-125 degrees Fahrenheit. At the end, the compost is slowly expelled -- ready to use. The producer is then able to use it in fields or sell it.
The Smalls work with NRCS District Conservationist Joe Tapp and Agricultural Engineer Britt Hill on their conservation plan that includes this mortality facility.
.
NRCS has a proud history of supporting America’s farmers, ranchers, and forest landowners. For more than 80 years, we have helped people make investments in their operations and local communities to keep working lands working, boost rural economies, increase the competitiveness of American agriculture, and improve the quality of our air, water, soil, and habitat.
As the USDA’s primary private lands conservation agency, we generate, manage, and share the data, technology, and standards that enable partners and policymakers to make decisions informed by objective, reliable science.
And through one-on-one, personalized advice, we work voluntarily with producers and communities to find the best solutions to meet their unique conservation and business goals. By doing so, we help ensure the health of our natural resources and the long-term sustainability of American agriculture.
Farm Production and Conservation (FPAC) is the Department’s focal point for the nation’s farmers and ranchers and other stewards of private agricultural lands and non-industrial private forest lands. FPAC agencies implement programs designed to mitigate the significant risks of farming through crop insurance services, conservation programs and technical assistance, and commodity, lending, and disaster programs.
The agencies and service supporting FPAC are Farm Service Agency (FSA), NRCS, and Risk Management Agency (RMA).
For more information please see www.usda.gov.
USDA Photo by Lance Cheung.
The koala (Phascolarctos cinereus), sometimes called the koala bear, is an arboreal herbivorous marsupial native to Australia. It is the only extant representative of the family Phascolarctidae and its closest living relatives are the wombats. The koala is found in coastal areas of the mainland's eastern and southern regions, inhabiting Queensland, New South Wales, Victoria, and South Australia. It is easily recognisable by its stout, tailless body and large head with round, fluffy ears and large, dark nose. The koala has a body length of 60–85 cm (24–33 in) and weighs 4–15 kg (9–33 lb). Fur colour ranges from silver grey to chocolate brown. Koalas from the northern populations are typically smaller and lighter in colour than their counterparts further south. These populations possibly are separate subspecies, but this is disputed.
Koalas typically inhabit open Eucalyptus woodland, as the leaves of these trees make up most of their diet. This eucalypt diet has low nutritional and caloric content and contains toxic compounds that deter most other mammals from feeding on it. Koalas are largely sedentary and sleep up to twenty hours a day. They are asocial animals, and bonding exists only between mothers and dependent offspring. Adult males communicate with loud bellows that intimidate rivals and attract mates. Males mark their presence with secretions from scent glands located on their chests. Being marsupials, koalas give birth to underdeveloped young that crawl into their mothers' pouches, where they stay for the first six to seven months of their lives. These young koalas, known as joeys, are fully weaned around a year old. Koalas have few natural predators and parasites, but are threatened by various pathogens, such as Chlamydiaceae bacteria and koala retrovirus.
Because of their distinctive appearance, koalas, along with kangaroos and emus, are recognised worldwide as symbols of Australia. They were hunted by Indigenous Australians and depicted in myths and cave art for millennia. The first recorded encounter between a European and a koala was in 1798, and an image of the animal was published in 1810 by naturalist George Perry. Botanist Robert Brown wrote the first detailed scientific description of the koala in 1814, although his work remained unpublished for 180 years. Popular artist John Gould illustrated and described the koala, introducing the species to the general British public. Further details about the animal's biology were revealed in the 19th century by several English scientists. Koalas are listed as a vulnerable species by the International Union for Conservation of Nature. Among the many threats to their existence are habitat destruction caused by agriculture, urbanisation, droughts, and associated bushfires, some related to climate change. In February 2022, the koala was officially listed as endangered in the Australian Capital Territory, New South Wales, and Queensland.
Etymology
The word "koala" comes from the Dharug gula, meaning 'no water'. Although the vowel "u" was originally written in the English orthography as "oo" (in spellings such as coola or koolah — two syllables), the spelling later became "oa" and the word is now pronounced in three syllables, possibly in error.
Adopted by white settlers, "koala" became one of several hundred Aboriginal loan words in Australian English, where it was also commonly referred to as "native bear", later "koala bear", for its supposed resemblance to a bear. It is also one of several Aboriginal words that made it into International English alongside words like "didgeridoo" and "kangaroo". The generic name, Phascolarctos, is derived from the Greek words φάσκωλος (phaskolos) 'pouch' and ἄρκτος (arktos) 'bear'. The specific name, cinereus, is Latin for 'ash coloured'.
Taxonomy
The koala was given its generic name Phascolarctos in 1816 by French zoologist Henri Marie Ducrotay de Blainville, who would not give it a specific name until further review. In 1819, German zoologist Georg August Goldfuss gave it the binomial Lipurus cinereus. Because Phascolarctos was published first, according to the International Code of Zoological Nomenclature, it has priority as the official name of the genus. French naturalist Anselme Gaëtan Desmarest coined the name Phascolarctos fuscus in 1820, suggesting that the brown-coloured versions were a different species than the grey ones. Other names suggested by European authors included Marodactylus cinereus by Goldfuss in 1820, P. flindersii by René Primevère Lesson in 1827, and P. koala by John Edward Gray in 1827.
Evolution
The koala is classified with wombats (family Vombatidae) and several extinct families (including marsupial tapirs, marsupial lions and giant wombats) in the suborder Vombatiformes within the order Diprotodontia. The Vombatiformes are a sister group to a clade that includes macropods (kangaroos and wallabies) and possums. The koala's lineage possibly branched off around 40 million years ago during the Eocene.
The modern koala is the only extant member of Phascolarctidae, a family that includes several extinct genera and species. During the Oligocene and Miocene, koalas lived in rainforests and had more generalised diets. Some species, such as the Riversleigh rainforest koala (Nimiokoala greystanesi) and some species of Perikoala, were around the same size as the modern koala, while others, such as species of Litokoala, were one-half to two-thirds its size Like the modern species, prehistoric koalas had well developed ear structures which suggests that they also made long-distance vocalisations and had a relatively inactive lifestyle. During the Miocene, the Australian continent began drying out, leading to the decline of rainforests and the spread of open Eucalyptus woodlands. The genus Phascolarctos split from Litokoala in the late Miocene, and had several adaptations that allowed it to live on a specialised eucalyptus diet: a shifting of the palate towards the front of the skull; upper teeth lined by thicker bone, molars located relatively low compared the jaw joint and with more chewing surface; smaller pterygoid fossa; and a larger gap separating the incisor teeth and the molars.
P. cinereus may have emerged as a dwarf form of the giant koala (P. stirtoni), following the disappearance of several giant animals in the late Pleistocene. A 2008 study questions this hypothesis, noting that P. cinereus and P. stirtoni were sympatric during the middle to late Pleistocene, and the major difference in the morphology of their teeth. The fossil record of the modern koala extends back at least to the middle Pleistocene.
Molecular relationship between living Diprotodontia families based on Phillips and collages (2023)
Vombatidae (wombats)
Phascolarctidae (koalas)
Acrobatidae
Tarsipedidae (honey possum)
Petauridae (wrist-winged gliders and allies)
Pseudocheiridae (ringtail possums and allies)
Macropodidae (kangaroos, wallabies and allies)
Phalangeridae (brushtail possums and cuscuses)
Burramyidae (pygmy possums)
Morphology tree of Phascolarctidae based on Beck and collages (2020)
Thylacoleonidae (extinct marsupial lion and allies)
Vombatomorphia (wombats and fossil relatives)
Phascolarctidae
Priscakoala lucyturnbullae
Madakoala spp.
Perikoala robustus
Nimiokoala greystanesi
Litokoala dicksmithi
Litokoala kutjamarpensis
Phascolarctos cinereus
Genetics and variations
Three subspecies are recognised: the Queensland koala (Phascolarctos cinereus adustus, Thomas 1923), the New South Wales koala (Phascolarctos cinereus cinereus, Goldfuss 1817), and the Victorian koala (Phascolarctos cinereus victor, Troughton 1935). These forms are distinguished by pelage colour and thickness, body size, and skull shape. The Queensland koala is the smallest of the three, with silver or grey short hairs and a shorter skull. The Victorian koala is the largest, with shaggier, brown fur and a wider skull. The geographic limits of these variations are based on state borders, and their status as subspecies is disputed. A 1999 genetic study suggests koalas exist as a cline within a single evolutionarily significant unit with limited gene flow between local populations.
Other studies have found that koala populations have high levels of inbreeding and low genetic variation. Such low genetic diversity may have been caused by declines in the population during the late Pleistocene. Rivers and roads have been shown to limit gene flow and contribute to the isolation of southeast Queensland populations. In April 2013, scientists from the Australian Museum and Queensland University of Technology announced they had fully sequenced the koala genome.
Characteristics
The koala is a robust animal with a large head and vestigial or non-existent tail. It has a body length of 60–85 cm (24–33 in) and a weight of 4–15 kg (9–33 lb), making it among the largest arboreal marsupials. Koalas from Victoria are twice as heavy as those from Queensland. The species is sexually dimorphic, with males 50% larger than females. Males are further distinguished from females by their more curved noses and the presence of chest glands, which are visible as bald patches. The female's pouch opening is secured by a sphincter which holds the young in.
The pelage of the koala is denser on the back. The back fur colour varies from light grey to chocolate brown. The belly fur is whitish; on the rump it is mottled whitish and dark. The koala has the most effective insulating back fur of any marsupial and is highly resilient to wind and rain, while the belly fur can reflect solar radiation. The koala's curved, sharp claws are well adapted for climbing trees. The large forepaws have two opposable digits (the first and second, which are opposable to the other three) that allow them to grip small branches. On the hind paws, the second and third digits are fused, a typical condition for members of the Diprotodontia, and the attached claws (which are still separate) function like a comb. The animal has a robust skeleton and a short, muscular upper body with relatively long upper limbs that contribute to its ability to scale trees. In addition, the thigh muscles are anchored further down the shinbone, increasing its climbing power.
For a mammal, the koala has a proportionally small brain, being 60% smaller than that of a typical diprotodont, weighing only 19.2 g (0.68 oz) on average. The brain's surface is fairly smooth and "primitive". It does not entirely fill up the cranial cavity, unlike in most mammals, and is lightened by large amounts of cerebrospinal fluid. It is possible that the fluid protects the brain when animal falls from a tree. The koala's small brain size may be an adaptation to the energy restrictions imposed by its diet, which is insufficient to sustain a larger brain. Because of its small brain, the koala has a limited ability to perform complex, unusual behaviours. For example, it will not eat plucked leaves on a flat surface, which conflicts with its normal feeding routine.
The koala has a broad, dark nose with a good sense of smell, and it is known to sniff the oils of individual branchlets to assess their edibility. Its relatively small eyes are unusual among marsupials in that the pupils have vertical slits, an adaptation to living on a more vertical plane. Its round ears provide it with good hearing, and it has a well-developed middle ear. The koala larynx is located relatively low in the vocal tract and can be pulled down even further. They also possess unique folds in the velum (soft palate), known as velar vocal folds, in addition to the typical vocal folds of the larynx. These features allow the koala to produce deeper sounds than would otherwise be possible for their size.
The koala has several adaptations for its poor, toxic and fibrous diet. The animal's dentition consists of the incisors and cheek teeth (a single premolar and four molars on each jaw), which are separated by a large gap (a characteristic feature of herbivorous mammals). The koala bites a leaf with the incisors and clips it with the premolars at the petiole, before chewing it to pieces with the cusped molars. Koalas may also store food in their cheek pouches before it is ready to be chewed. The partially worn molars of koalas in their prime are optimal for breaking the leaves into small particles, resulting in more efficient stomach digestion and nutrient absorption in the small intestine, which digests the eucalyptus leaves to provide most of the animal's energy. A koala sometimes regurgitates the food into the mouth to be chewed a second time.
Koalas are hindgut fermenters, and their digestive retention can last for up to 100 hours in the wild or up to 200 hours in captivity. This is made possible by their caecum—200 cm (80 in) long and 10 cm (4 in) in diameter—possibly the largest for an animal when accounting for its size. Koalas can hold food particles for longer fermentation if needed. They are more likely keep smaller particles as larger ones take longer to digest. While the hindgut is relatively large, only 10% of the animal's energy is obtained from digestion in this chamber. The koala's metabolic rate is only 50% of the typical mammalian rate, owing to its low energy intake, although this can vary between seasons and sexes. They can digest the toxic plant secondary metabolites, phenolic compounds and terpenes present in eucalyptus leaves due to their production of cytochrome P450, which breaks down these poisons in the liver. The koala replaces lost water at a lower rate than some other species like some possums. It maintains water by absorbing it in the caecum, resulting in drier faecal pellets packed with undigested fibre.
Distribution and habitat
The koala's geographic range covers roughly 1,000,000 km2 (390,000 sq mi), and 30 ecoregions. It ranges throughout mainland eastern and southeastern Australia, including the states of Queensland, New South Wales, Victoria, and South Australia. The koala was also introduced to several nearby islands. The population on Magnetic Island represents the northern limit of its range.
Fossil evidence shows that the koala's range stretched as far west as southwestern Western Australia during the late Pleistocene. They were likely driven to extinction in these areas by environmental changes and hunting by Indigenous Australians. Koalas were introduced to Western Australia at Yanchep in 2022. Koalas can be found in both tropical and temperate habitats ranging from dense woodlands to more spaced-out forests. In semi-arid climates, they prefer riparian habitats, where nearby streams and creeks provide refuge during times of drought and extreme heat.
Behaviour and ecology
Koalas are herbivorous, and while most of their diet consists of eucalypt leaves, they can be found in trees of other genera, such as Acacia, Allocasuarina, Callitris, Leptospermum, and Melaleuca. Though the foliage of over 600 species of Eucalyptus is available, the koala shows a strong preference for around 30. They prefer plant matter with higher protein over fibre and lignin. The most favoured species are Eucalyptus microcorys, E. tereticornis, and E. camaldulensis, which, on average, make up more than 20% of their diet. Despite its reputation as a picky eater, the koala is more generalist than some other marsupial species, such as the greater glider. The koala does not need to drink often as it can get enough water in the eucalypt leaves, though larger males may additionally drink water found on the ground or in tree hollows. When feeding, a koala reaches out to grab leaves with one forepaw while the other paws hang on to the branch. Depending on the size of the individual, a koala can walk to the end of a branch or must stay near the base. Each day, koalas eat up to 400 grams (14 oz) of leaves, spread over four to six feeding periods. Despite their adaptations to a low-energy lifestyle, they have meagre fat reserves and need to feed often.
Due to their low-energy diet, koalas limit their activity and sleep 20 hours a day. They are predominantly active at night and spend most of their waking hours foraging. They typically eat and sleep in the same tree, possibly for as long as a day. On warm days, a koala may rest with its back against a branch or lie down with its limbs dangling. When it gets very hot, the koala rests lower in the canopy and near the trunk, where the surface is cooler than the surrounding air. It curls up when it gets cold and wet. A koala will find a lower, thicker branch on which to rest when it gets windy. While it spends most of the time in the tree, the animal descends to the ground to move to another tree, leaping along. The koala usually grooms itself with its hind paws, with their double claws, but sometimes uses its forepaws or mouth.
Social life
Koalas are asocial animals and spend just 15 minutes a day on social behaviours. Where there are more koalas and fewer trees, home ranges are smaller and more clumped while the reverse is true for areas with fewer animals and more trees. Koala society appears to consist of "residents" and "transients", the former being mostly adult females and the latter males. Resident males appear to be territorial and dominant. The territories of dominant males are found near breeding females, while younger males must wait until they reach full size to challenge for breeding rights. Adult males occasionally venture outside their home ranges; when they do so, dominant ones retain their status. As a male climbs a new tree, he rubs his chest against it and sometimes dribbles urine. This scent-marking behaviour probably serves as communication, and individuals are known to sniff the bottom of a newly found tree. Chest gland secretions are complex chemical mixtures — about 40 compounds were identified in one analysis — that vary in composition and concentration with the season and the age of the individual.
Adult males communicate with loud bellows — "a long series of deep, snoring inhalations and belching exhalations". Because of their low frequency, these bellows can travel far through the forest. Koalas may bellow at any time of the year, particularly during the breeding season, when it serves to attract females and possibly intimidate other males. They also bellow to advertise their presence to their neighbours when they climb a different tree. These sounds signal the male's actual body size, as well as exaggerate it; females pay more attention to bellows that originate from larger males. Female koalas bellow, though more softly, in addition to making snarls, wails, and screams. These calls are produced when in distress and when making defensive threats. Squeaking and sqawking are produced when distraught; the former is made by younger animals and the latter by older ones. When another individual climbs over it, a koala makes a low closed-mouth grunt. Koalas also communicate with facial expressions. When snarling, wailing, or squawking, the animal curls the upper lip and points its ears forward. Screaming koalas pull their lips and ears back. Females form an oval shape with their lips when annoyed.
Agonistic behaviour typically consists of quarrels between individuals that are trying to pass each other in the tree. This occasionally involves biting. Strangers may wrestle, chase, and bite each other. In extreme situations, a male may try to displace a smaller rival from a tree, chasing, cornering and biting it. Once the individual is driven away, the victor bellows and marks the tree. Pregnant and lactating females are particularly aggressive and attack individuals that come too close. In general, however, koalas tend to avoid fighting due to energy costs.
Reproduction and development
A young joey, preserved at Port Macquarie Koala Hospital
Koalas are seasonal breeders, and give birth from October to May. Females in oestrus lean their heads back and shake their bodies. Despite these obvious signals, males will try to copulate with any female during this period, mounting them from behind. Because of his much larger size, a male can overpower a female. A female may scream and vigorously fight off her suitors but will accede to one that is dominant or familiar. The commotion can attract other males to the scene, obliging the incumbent to delay mating and fight off the intruders. A female may learn who is more dominant during these fights. Older males usually have accumulated scratches, scars, and cuts on the exposed parts of their noses and their eyelids.
Koalas are induced ovulators. The gestation period lasts 33–35 days, and a female gives birth to one joey (although twins do occur). As marsupials, the young are born tiny and barely formed, weighing no more than 0.5 g (0.02 oz). However, their lips, forelimbs, and shoulders are relatively advanced, and they can breathe, defecate and urinate. The joey crawls into its mother's pouch to continue the rest of its development. Female koalas do not clean their pouches, an unusual trait among marsupials.
The joey latches on to one of the female's two teats and suckles it. The female lactates for as long as a year to make up for her low energy production. Unlike in other marsupials, koala milk becomes less fatty as the joey grows in the pouch. After seven weeks, the joey has a proportionally large head, clear edges around its face, more colouration, and a visible pouch (if female) or scrotum (male). At 13 weeks, the joey weighs around 50 g (1.8 oz) and its head is twice as big as before. The eyes begin to open and hair begins to appear. At 26 weeks, the fully furred animal resembles an adult and can look outside the pouch.
Mother with joey on back
At six or seven months of age, the joey weighs 300–500 g (11–18 oz) and fully emerges from the pouch for the first time. It explores its new surroundings cautiously, clutching its mother for support. Around this time, the mother prepares it for a eucalyptus diet by producing a faecal pap that the joey eats from her cloaca. This pap comes from the cecum, is more liquid than regular faeces, and is filled with bacteria. A nine month old joey has its adult coat colour and weighs 1 kg (2.2 lb). Having permanently left the pouch, it rides on its mother's back for transportation, learning to climb by grasping branches. Gradually, it becomes more independent from its mother, who becomes pregnant again after a year, and the young is now around 2.5 kg (5.5 lb). Her bond with her previous offspring is permanently severed and she no longer allows it to suckle, but it will stay nearby until it is one-and-a-half to two years old.
Females become sexually mature at about three years of age and can then become pregnant; in comparison, males reach sexual maturity when they are about four years old, although they can experience spermatogenesis as early as two years. Males do not start marking their scent until they reach sexual maturity, though their chest glands become functional much earlier. Koalas can breed every year if environmental conditions are good, though the long dependence of the young usually leads to year-long gaps in births.
Health and mortality
Koalas may live from 13 to 18 years in the wild. While female koalas usually live this long, males may die sooner because of their more risky lives. Koalas usually survive falls from trees and can climb back up, but they can get hurt and even die, particularly inexperienced young and fighting males. Around six years of age, the koala's chewing teeth begin to wear down and their chewing efficiency decreases. Eventually, the cusps disappear completely and the animal will die of starvation. Koalas have few predators. Dingos and large pythons and some birds of prey may take them. Koalas are generally not subject to external parasites, other than ticks around the coast. The mite Sarcoptes scabiei gives koalas mange, while the bacterium Mycobacterium ulcerans skin ulcers, but even these are uncommon. Internal parasites are few and have little effect. These include the tapeworm Bertiella obesa, commonly found in the intestine, and the nematodes Marsupostrongylus longilarvatus and Durikainema phascolarcti, which are infrequently found in the lungs.[59] In a three-year study of almost 600 koalas taken to the Australia Zoo Wildlife Hospital in Queensland, 73.8% of the animals were infected with parasitic protozoal genus Trypanosoma, the most frequent of which was T. irwini.
Koalas can be subject to pathogens such as Chlamydiaceae bacteria, which can cause keratoconjunctivitis, urinary tract infection, and reproductive tract infection. Such infections are common on the mainland, but absent in some island populations. The koala retrovirus (KoRV) may cause koala immune deficiency syndrome (KIDS) which is similar to AIDS in humans. Prevalence of KoRV in koala populations suggests a trend spreading from north to south, where populations go from being completely infected to being partially uninfected.
The animals are vulnerable to bushfires due to their slow speed and the flammability of eucalypt trees. The koala instinctively seeks refuge in the higher branches, where it is vulnerable to intense heat and flames. Bushfires also break up the animal's habitat, which isolates them, decreases their numbers and creates genetic bottlenecks. Dehydration and overheating can also prove fatal. Consequently, the koala is vulnerable to the effects of climate change. Models of climate change in Australia predict warmer and drier climates, suggesting that the koala's range will shrink in the east and south to more mesic habitats.
Human relations
The first written reference to the koala was recorded by John Price, servant of John Hunter, the Governor of New South Wales. Price encountered the "cullawine" on 26 January 1798, during an expedition to the Blue Mountains, but his remarks would first be published in Historical Records of Australia, nearly a century later. In 1802, French-born explorer Francis Louis Barrallier encountered the animal when his two Aboriginal guides, returning from a hunt, brought back two koala feet they were intending to eat. Barrallier preserved the appendages and sent them and his notes to Hunter's successor, Philip Gidley King, who forwarded them to Joseph Banks. Similar to Price, Barrallier's notes were not published until 1897. Reports of the "Koolah" appeared in the Sydney Gazette in late 1803, and helped provide the impetus for King to send the artist John Lewin to paint watercolours of the animal. Lewin painted three pictures, one of which was used as a print in Georges Cuvier's Le Règne Animal (The Animal Kingdom) (1827).
Botanist Robert Brown was the first to write a formal scientific description of the koala in 1803, based on a female specimen captured near what is now Mount Kembla in the Illawarra region of New South Wales. Austrian botanical illustrator Ferdinand Bauer drew the animal's skull, throat, feet, and paws. Brown's work remained unpublished and largely unnoticed, however, as his field books and notes remained in his possession until his death, when they were bequeathed to the British Museum (Natural History) in London. They were not identified until 1994, while Bauer's koala watercolours were not published until 1989. William Paterson, who had befriended Brown and Bauer during their stay in New South Wales, wrote an eyewitness report of his encounters with the animals and this would be the basis for British surgeon Everard Home's anatomical writings on them. Home, who in 1808 published his report in the journal Philosophical Transactions of the Royal Society, coined the scientific name Didelphis coola.
George Perry would officially publish the first image of the koala in his 1810 natural history work Arcana. Perry called it the "New Holland Sloth", and his dislike for the koala, evident in his description of the animal, was reflected in the contemporary British attitudes towards Australian animals as strange and primitive the eye is placed like that of the Sloth, very close to the mouth and nose, which gives it a clumsy awkward appearance, and void of elegance in the combination they have little either in their character or appearance to interest the Naturalist or Philosopher. As Nature however provides nothing in vain, we may suppose that even these torpid, senseless creatures are wisely intended to fill up one of the great links of the chain of animated nature.
Natural history illustrator John Gould popularised the koala with his 1863 work The Mammals of Australia.
Naturalist and popular artist John Gould illustrated and described the koala in his three-volume work The Mammals of Australia (1845–1863) and introduced the species, as well as other members of Australia's little-known faunal community, to the public. Comparative anatomist Richard Owen, in a series of publications on the physiology and anatomy of Australian mammals, presented a paper on the anatomy of the koala to the Zoological Society of London. In this widely cited publication, he provided an early description of its internal anatomy, and noted its general structural similarity to the wombat. English naturalist George Robert Waterhouse, curator of the Zoological Society of London, was the first to correctly classify the koala as a marsupial in the 1840s, and compared it to fossil species Diprotodon and Nototherium, which had been discovered just recently. Similarly, Gerard Krefft, curator of the Australian Museum in Sydney, noted evolutionary mechanisms at work when comparing the koala to fossil marsupials in his 1871 The Mammals of Australia.
Britain finally received a living koala in 1881, which was obtained by the Zoological Society of London. As related by prosecutor to the society, William Alexander Forbes, the animal suffered an accidental demise when the heavy lid of a washstand fell on it and it was unable to free itself. Forbes dissected the fresh specimen and wrote about the female reproductive system, the brain, and the liver — parts not previously described by Owen, who had access only to preserved specimens. Scottish embryologist William Caldwell — well known in scientific circles for determining the reproductive mechanism of the platypus — described the uterine development of the koala in 1884, and used this new information to convincingly map out the evolutionary timeline of the koala and the monotremes.
Main article: Koala emblems and popular culture
The koala is well known worldwide and is a major draw for Australian zoos and wildlife parks. It has been featured in popular culture and as soft toys. It benefited the Australian tourism industry by over $1 billion in 1998, and this has subsequently grown. Its international popularly rose after World War II, when tourism to Australia increased and the animals were exported to zoos overseas. In 1997, about 75% of European and Japanese tourists placed the koala at the top of their list of animals to see. According to biologist Stephen Jackson: "If you were to take a straw poll of the animal most closely associated with Australia, it's a fair bet that the koala would come out marginally in front of the kangaroo". Factors that contribute to the koala's enduring popularity include its teddy bear-like appearance with childlike body proportions.
The koala is featured in the Dreamtime stories and mythology of Indigenous Australians. The Tharawal people believed that the animal helped them get to the continent by rowing the boat. Another myth tells of how a tribe killed a koala and used its long intestines to create a bridge for people from other parts of the world. How the koala lost its tail has been the subject of many tales. In one, a kangaroo cuts it off to punish the koala for its uncouth behaviour. Tribes in both Queensland and Victoria regarded the koala as a wise animal which gave valuable guidance. Bidjara-speaking people credited the koala for making trees grow in their arid lands. The animal is also depicted in rock carvings, though less so than some other species.
Early European settlers in Australia considered the koala to be a creeping sloth-like animal with a "fierce and menacing look". At the turn of the 20th century, the koala's reputation took a more positive turn. It appears in Ethel Pedley's 1899 book Dot and the Kangaroo, as the "funny native bear". Artist Norman Lindsay depicted a more anthropomorphic koala in The Bulletin cartoons, starting in 1904. This character also appeared as Bunyip Bluegum in Lindsay's 1918 book The Magic Pudding. The most well known fictional koala is Blinky Bill. Created by Dorothy Wall in 1933, the character appeared in several books and has been the subject of films, TV series, merchandise, and a 1986 environmental song by John Williamson. The koala first appeared on an Australian stamp in 1930.
The song "Ode to a Koala Bear" appears on the B-side of the 1983 Paul McCartney/Michael Jackson duet single Say Say Say. A koala is the main character in Hanna-Barbera's The Kwicky Koala Show and Nippon Animation's Noozles, both of which were animated cartoons of the early 1980s. Food products shaped like the koala include the Caramello Koala chocolate bar and the bite-sized cookie snack Koala's March. Dadswells Bridge in Victoria features a tourist complex shaped like a giant koala and the Queensland Reds rugby team has a koala as its icon.
Koala diplomacy
Several political leaders and members of royal families had their pictures taken with koalas, including Queen Elizabeth II, Prince Harry, Crown Prince Naruhito, Crown Princess Masako, Pope John Paul II, US President Bill Clinton, Soviet premier Mikhail Gorbachev and South African President Nelson Mandela At the 2014 G20 Brisbane summit, hosted by Prime Minister Tony Abbott, many world leaders, including Russian President Vladimir Putin and US President Barack Obama, were photographed holding koalas. The event gave rise to the term "koala diplomacy", which then became the Oxford Word of the Month for December 2016. The term also includes the loan of koalas by the Australian government to overseas zoos in countries such as Singapore and Japan, as a form of "soft power diplomacy", like the "panda diplomacy" practised by China.
Main article: Koala conservation
The koala was originally classified as Least Concern on the Red List, and reassessed as Vulnerable in 2014. In the Australian Capital Territory, New South Wales and Queensland, the species was listed under the EPBC Act in February 2022 as endangered by extinction. The described population was determined in 2012 to be "a species for the purposes of the EPBC Act 1999" in Federal legislation.
Australian policymakers had declined a 2009 proposal to include the koala in the Environment Protection and Biodiversity Conservation Act 1999. A 2017 WWF report found a 53% decline per generation in Queensland, and a 26% decline in New South Wales. The koala population in South Australia and Victoria appear to be abundant; however, the Australian Koala Foundation (AKF) argued that the exclusion of Victorian populations from protective measures was based on a misconception that the total koala population was 200,000, whereas they believed in 2012 that it was probably less than 100,000. AKF estimated in 2022 that there could be only 43,000–100,000.[80] This is compared with 8 to 10 million at the start of the 20th century. The Australian Government's Threatened Species Scientific Committee estimated that the 2021 koala population was 92,000, down from 185,000 two decades prior.
The koala was heavily hunted by European settlers in the early 20th century, largely for its fur. Australia exported as many as two million pelts by 1924. Koala furs were used to make rugs, coat linings, muffs, and on women's garment trimmings. The first successful efforts at conserving the species were initiated by the establishment of Brisbane's Lone Pine Koala Sanctuary and Sydney's Koala Park Sanctuary in the 1920s and 1930s. The owner of the latter park, Noel Burnet, created the first successful breeding program and earned a reputation as a top expert on the species.
One of the biggest anthropogenic threats to the koala is habitat destruction and fragmentation. Near the coast, the main cause of this is urbanisation, while in rural areas, habitat is cleared for agriculture. Its favoured trees are also taken down to be made into wood products. In 2000, Australia had the fifth highest rate of land clearance globally, having removed 564,800 hectares (1,396,000 acres) of native plants. The distribution of the koala has shrunk by more than 50% since European arrival, largely due to fragmentation of habitat in Queensland. Nevertheless, koalas live in many protected areas.
While urbanisation can pose a threat to koala populations, the animals can survive in urban areas provided enough trees are present. Urban populations have distinct vulnerabilities: collisions with vehicles and attacks by domestic dogs. Cars and dogs kill about 4,000 animals every year. To reduce road deaths, government agencies have been exploring various wildlife crossing options, such as the use of fencing to channel animals toward an underpass, in some cases adding a ledge as a walkway to an existing culvert. Injured koalas are often taken to wildlife hospitals and rehabilitation centres. In a 30-year retrospective study performed at a New South Wales koala rehabilitation centre, trauma was found to be the most frequent cause of admission, followed by symptoms of Chlamydia infection
Field research plot for studying the effect of indigenous fungal pathogens on competition between native and exotic grasses. Next to main parking area.
Staphylococcus aureus on ChromID CPS chromogenic agar. Isolate from a urine sample from a 45 year old catheterised male awaiting surgery for a bladder stone.
@ souvenir de l'été 1986, avec Robbie Nevil "C'Est La Vie" youtube.com/watch?v=qFGxETUQhug youtu.be/afMZta3zdQs Les blousons noirs sont une sous-culture juvénile apparue en France dans les années 1950 et qui a connu son apogée entre 1958 et 1961. Issue de l'influence américaine, connotée à un code vestimentaire particulier et au rock'n roll, elle a été la matrice originelle du mouvement yéyé et de quasiment toutes les modes adolescentes ultérieures. Des sous-cultures similaires ont fleuri au même moment dans d'autres pays d'Europe.
La culture « blouson noir » s'est cristallisée autour d'importations américaines qui ont été autant de chocs culturels :
Le film L'Équipée sauvage (The Wild One), sorti en 1953 aux États-Unis mais popularisé courant 1955 en Europe, où le personnage interprété par Marlon Brando révèle d'un coup une façon d'être qui fait époque : cuir noir, moto, machisme, volonté de choquer, esprit de gang, violence à la limite de la criminalité.
Un autre film, La Fureur de vivre (Rebel Without a Cause) arrive en 1956 en France et fait de James Dean une icône définitive. Il introduit l'idée importante que le comportement des (futurs) blousons noirs n'est pas seulement un choix délibéré mais procède d'une fatalité générationnelle et de l'incompréhension des adultes.
L'arrivée au même moment du rock'n roll (Bill Haley et Elvis Presley en premier lieu, puis Gene Vincent, Eddie Cochran etc.) ajoute le son à l'image. Mais c'est une chanteuse française a priori non associée au rock'n roll qui apporte en 1956 une énorme visibilité médiatique au phénomène en formation, Édith Piaf, avec la chanson L'Homme à la moto, indirectement inspirée par L'Équipée sauvage.C'est durant l'été 1959 que l'appellation « blousons noirs » apparaît pour la première fois dans la presse, avec un article de France-Soir du 27 juillet 1959 relatant un affrontement entre bandes survenu au Square Saint-Lambert, dans le XVe arrondissement de Paris[1]. Cette désignation s'impose soudain comme synonyme de « jeunes voyous ». Les journaux se mettent alors à surenchérir en évoquant des bandes caractérisées par leur taille importante (il est question de groupes comptant jusqu'à une centaine de jeunes) et par leur violence. Les « blousons noirs » sont décrits comme des asociaux qui se battent à coups de chaînes de vélo (ou de moto), de coups de poing américains voire de couteaux à cran d'arrêt, qui cherchent la bagarre pour défendre leurs territoires urbains, particulièrement autour des portes de Paris, ou en faisant des descentes dans des bals ou des fêtes.Peu après, les journalistes forgèrent le terme « blousons dorés » pour désigner les jeunes fils de la bourgeoisie qui se faisaient remarquer dans les faits divers, par opposition aux « blousons noirs » qui étaient plutôt issus de milieux populaires.
Cette campagne de presse, qui tourne à la psychose collective, aura pour principal effet de mettre en vogue le genre blouson noir. Autour de 1960, dans tout le pays et dans tous les milieux sociaux, les jeunes gens à la mode aiment à s'habiller de cuir (mais le véritable Perfecto est encore rarissime), portent de grosses chemises à carreaux, se coiffent en arrière avec au sommet du front une large boucle asymétrique souvent brillantinée (la célèbre « banane »). À défaut d'une véritable moto, luxe accessible seulement aux plus fortunés, on roule sur des cyclomoteurs qui en ont à peu près l'aspect, de préférence une Flandria ou une Paloma, une mobylette à la rigueur. La petite délinquance est répandue dans ce milieu, sans être généralisée. Mais afin de choquer, les blousons noirs (qui se nomment eux-mêmes « loulous ») affectent de jouer les durs et de parler des argots empruntés au monde des truands.Ce milieu fournit la base sociale qui sera le marché initial du rock français. Il trouve ses héros en Johnny Hallyday, Eddy Mitchell et spécialement Vince Taylor, avant que la vague yéyé ne relègue au second plan les blousons noirs, à partir de 1963, le tournant a lieu le 22 juin 1963, lors de la « folle nuit de la Nation » : un concert gratuit organisé par Salut les Copains à Paris sur la Place de la Nation attire une immense foule, des incidents graves ont lieu, attribués (à tort ou à raison) à des bandes de blousons noirs. La scène yéyé prend définitivement ses distances avec ces derniers.
Les sociologues qui se penchaient alors sur les origines du problème de la délinquance juvénile évoquaient un conflit de génération ou une révolte contre l'ordre établi, avant d'avancer des facteurs économiques.La thèse la plus courante suggère que les jeunes de tous les pays ayant connu les privations de l'après-guerre se sont lancés à corps perdu dans la recherche de la liberté et le plaisir, voulant jouir immédiatement des biens que la société de consommations leur proposait: musique, moto ou mode. Mais pas assez riche pour pouvoir se les procurer et s'apercevant que la société n'était pas disposée à modifier ses habitudes, ni à ne leur faire aucune concession, ils se révoltèrent et leur enthousiasme se transforma en violence.
D'autres enquêtes au début des années soixante contestent cette thèse en soulignant l'importance de l'urbanisation dans le malaise des jeunes en mettant l'accent sur la concentration de grands ensembles immobiliers dans les villes véritables fabrique de blousons noirs.
"Les cités industrielles sont surtout pathogènes parce qu'elles favorisent les rassemblements de jeunes gens sur un territoire restreint " (109)
Effectivement, les bandes urbaines profilent surtout dans les quartiers abritant des grands immeubles collectifs type HLM ou des groupes d'habitations à bon marché souvent insalubre. Si les blocs HLM marquent un progrès certain par rapport au taudis, l'essentiel y manque trop souvent. La plus part du temps, il n'y a ni jardins, ni espace, ni équipement sportif sans parler de l'absence totale de distraction. Les enfants et les adolescents ont le sentiment d'être en cage et la rue les attire comme un refuge mauvais.
"On ne sait pas quoi faire, racontent des adolescents. Alors on se retrouve et on s'ennuie ensemble "
Parmi les autres facteurs on évoque souvent la carence d'autorité, mais c'est surtout dans la carence du milieu familial qu'il faut rechercher l'origine du drame des blousons noirs ; famille désagrégée, séparations ou divorces, alcoolisme du père.
Pour Henri Joubrel ; la dissociation familiale est la cause essentielle de la conduite asociale d'un nombre grandissant de jeune. Les statistiques montrent que 80 % des jeunes inadaptés sociaux dont on connaît suffisamment l'histoire pour en établir un dossier approfondi sortent d'un foyer dissocié. (111)
Au foyer, ils se sentent mal aimés, les gosses souhaitent la chaleur, ils trouvent le chaos
" Un soir en rentrant chez ma mère elle m'a virée, elle avait un jules " raconte Momo de la bande des Batignolles, après avoir traîné quelques jours dans les rues, le tribunal lui trouvera une famille d'accueil. (112)
" A quatorze ans, je suis parti travailler. Plâtrier. Pourquoi ? Parce que mon père boit et ma mère aussi ". écrit Jean dans Rallye Jeunesse (113)
Ce qui fait dire à un éducateur lyonnais :
" Ce qui déboussole souvent les jeunes, c'est l'impossibilité de prendre leur père pour modèle"
(114)
Si la société cherche les causes du mal dont souffre la jeunesse un autre facteur souvent négligé réside certainement dans le fait qu'ils sont victime de l'incompréhension des adultes. L'emblématique film " La Fureur de Vivre " évoquait déjà ces relations difficiles entre parents et enfant. A la question "mentez--vous à vos parents" posé par un journaliste qui enquête pour un hebdomadaire sur les problèmes de la jeunesse, des jeunes répondent :
" On ne ment pas, on ne parle pas ".
Puis lorsqu'il leur demande : " Que leur reprochez-vous ? ",
ils répondent: " Ils font vraiment une trop sale gueule à table ! " 58 (47)
Dans la même logique , une jeune fille, Raymonde écrit à Rallye Jeunesse
" Ce dont on souffre, c'est de l'ambiance familiale, du manque de vérité, de l'injustice de ce que nous appelons la "vague des croulants" " (116)Dans le conflit adultes jeunes, on assiste même à des faits incroyables comme histoire révélé par l'Humanité ou des jeunes émules des blousons noirs qui pétaradaient la nuit en scooter troublant le sommeil des citoyens de deux patelins ont été tondues par quelques habitants.
" La tête base, le crâne soigneusement tondu, suivant leur chef de fil qui de surcroît avait été dépouillé de son pantalon, plusieurs jeunes gens ont et promené dans les rues de Charly et de Vernaison près de Lyon sous l'œil marqué de la population… " (117)
109 « Les blousons noirs : une société primitive ? » - H.Michel (Directeur du centre de Vaucresson) – J.Selosse (Chargé de recherche au CNRS), In Sciences Avenir N°211, septembre 1964.
110 – « Les blousons noirs : une société primitive ? »
111 – « Mauvais garçons de bonnes familles » Henri Joubrel, Aubier, Editions Montaigne,1959
112 – « Square des Batignoles », Cinq colonnes à la une, 04/11/1960
113 - « Vous avez la parole », in Rallye Jeunesse N°11, février 1960.
114 – « Les garçons sauvage, le blouson noir, une provocateur mais aussi un mal aimé » Le Progrès de Lyon,09/12/1962
115 - "Mauvais garçons de bonnes familles" Henri Joubrel
116 – « Vous avez la parole », in Rallye Jeunesse N°11, février 1960
117 – « Tondeuse pour porteur de blousons », L’humanité, 21 juillet 1961 Si la bande est sociale dans sa structure, elle est par contre anti -sociale par son activité et par sa fonction. Si à l'origine elle ne semble pas se constituer dans un but délinquant, la bande est perçue sous cette forme par la police et la société. En réalité beaucoup de jeunes blousons noirs adoptaient uniquement un mode de comportement sans verser dans la délinquance mais s'exposaient de part ce fait à la réprobation sociale et à la répression. La plupart du temps les actes délictueux ne sont pas prémédités et sont commis dans l'inconscience la plus complète. On cherche surtout à réaliser un coup pour se valoriser sans vraiment se rendre compte de la gravité du délit.
" Ils ne se préoccupent pas exagérément des ennuis qu'ils ont eux avec la justice et ne s'inquiètent pas à l'idée d'avoir un casier judiciaire "(93)
Les Coeurs verts Edouard Luntz (cahiers du cinéma)
Les deux tiers des délits reprochés aux adolescents délinquants sont commis contre la propriété, dont les formes essentielles sont : le vol, les délits visant les deux roues et les actes de vandalisme.
Exemple type de l'activité d'une bande ; celle d'Arpajon dont la police a arrêté le mois de décembre 1959 une vingtaine de membres. Ces garçons âgés de 14 à 18 ans qui suivaient la plupart des cours professionnels dans la région parisienne, se réunissaient chaque jour sur le pont de l'Orge pour y préparer leurs "coups".
" Ils essayaient des blousons en plastique noir et se sauvaient sans les payer. Ils chipaient des disques, pour les écouter ou les revendre. Ils volaient des scooters et des voitures qu'ils abandonnaient hors d'usage. Ils faisaient main basse sur le contenu des autos en stationnement. Ils crevaient les pneus, allumaient des incendies ". (94)
Des adolescents par manque d'argent de poche pratiquent le vol à la tire et certain n'hésitent pas à faire les sacs des veilles dame. Le vol à l'étalage sert des fois pour l'alimentation des surboums. Le vol a parfois l'aspect d'un jeu, d'un défi lancé aux règles sociales.
Les objets volés sont souvent considérés comme des trophées et planqués dans des repaires. C'était le cas pour une bande de Nancy dont les exploits consistaient à voler les objets les plus hétéroclites au cours de cambriolage pour les tenir stockés dans une cave. Le chef de la bande âgé de 16 ans n'a pas hésité à tirer avec une carabine sur les inspecteurs de police venue les arrêter. Ce qui vaudra les assises à trois mineurs. Dans la même région à Charleville, un groupe de six mineurs de 14 et 15 ans connus sous le nom de " La bande des blousons verts " dirigé par un garçon de 20 ans commet 24 vols et cambriolages, le plus souvent la nuit, par effraction. (95)
Dans la région bordelaise chaque membre du gang des As avait son casier dans le garage abandonné qui leur servait de Q.G. on y trouvait les objets les plus hétéroclites, sous-vêtements féminins, couteaux, fer à repasser, boîtes de conserve, appareils photos, jouets, chapelets, rasoirs, statue religieuse etc. Leurs plus beaux trophées; une plaque minéralogique de car de Police Secours qu'ils conservaient jalousement dans leur repaire (96)
Certaines bandes étaient spécialisées dans le casse, lors d'un interrogatoire un jeune raconte avec cynisme ses exploits :
" En pleine nuit, quand nos parents dormaient, on se sauvait et on se retrouvait là... Là, on buvait pour se donner du courage, on s'habillait, on emportait la matraque, et on y allait. On s'habillait tous pareil, avec un masque, pour ne pas être reconnus. Ca commençait par les vitrines des petites veilles. On fait le coup en quelques secondes, à grands coups de matraques. On se donne même pas la peine de voler, ça ne nous intéresse pas... juste une bricole en guise de souvenir. Après le casse on se sauvait en vitesse par des ruelles d'où on n'avait rien pu entendre. On revenait fêter ça et on allait se coucher " (97)
La forme la plus significative de la délinquance au tournant de la décennie est sans conteste le vol d'engins motorisés. La possession d'un tel engin est un symbole indéniable de virilité, de prestige (on compare souvent le deux roues au cheval du cow-boy). On l'emprunte pour tomber les filles ou pour s'amuser et s'exalter.
" On fonce la nuit en scooter sur les boulevards de ceinture jusqu'à épuisement de l'essence, le jour on fait peur aux passants sur les trottoirs "
Le plus souvent, après un emprunt à but ludique ou utilitaire, le véhicule est abandonné.
" Son usage répond à un besoin actualisé (retour tardif, fugue, infraction en vue, ou simple promenade le plus souvent) ; le besoin satisfait, le véhicule est abandonné "
" Il s'agit essentiellement de promenade à but ludique ou utilitaire. Ce n'est pas un vol d'appropriation ; sa dangerosité tient surtout au fait que les jeunes commettent des accidents. " (9
Accessoirement, on revend les pièces détachées ou le moteur d'un engin volé est utilisé pour être gonflé afin de faire des courses.
Pour gagner de la puissance sur leurs Flashs ou Flandria à selle bi-place recouverte de simili-cuir en peau de panthère, les lumières d'admission d'échappement sont limées au maximum, la culasse est rabotée. Le carburateur est remplacé, la pipe d'admission est polie intérieurement. Régulièrement lors de ces courses, il y a des accidents avec souvent de grave séquelle pour le conducteur. Un éducateur chargé d'infiltrer une bande à Pessac près de Bordeaux raconte :
" Le départ a lieu à deux kilomètres de là. Cinquante à soixante petits bolides prennent le départ dans un vacarme incroyable, la plupart ont sortit leur pot d'échappement; L'arrivée se fait à une centaine de mètre de la route du Cap- Ferret, mais pratiquement comme ils doivent freiner après la ligne d'arrivée, les engins sur la lancée les amènent à traverser la route en grillant tous les signaux... " (99) Si longtemps les deux roues jouaient chez nous le rôle de la voiture outre atlantique, le vol de voiture pris rapidement de l'importance avec l'augmentation du parc automobile. Le parc automobile est ainsi passé de moins de 1,5 millions de véhicules en 1950 à 5 millions en 1960. Ces vols étaient facilités par l'absence de clé de contact sur certaine voiture. Comme pour les deux roues, outre le sentiment de puissance la voiture est empruntée pour se griser de vitesse pendant quelques heures, puis abandonnée. A Paris un jeune qui réussi l'exploit de voler une ambulance était considéré à l'unanimité comme le chef de la bande.
93 - in "Les blousons noirs, page 114 Centre d'étude de la délinquance juvénile, N°14, Cujas, Bruxelles 1966
94 - "Les vieux , qu'ils crèvent !" in Faim &Soif Février 1960
95 - Maître Jean Hocquet, "Forme nouvelles de la délinquance juvénile" conférence 9 janvier 1960, juripole
96 - "Le gang des As" un Les Gangs d'Adolescents, pages 79,80 op.cit.
97 - Maître Jean Hocquet, op . cit40
98 - J.Sélosse , Vols et voleurs de véhicules à moteur, Cujas 1965
99 - Yves Charrier,Jacques Ellul, Jeunesse délinquante,des blousons noirs aux hippies, page 151, Mercure de France 1971
La forme la plus significative de la délinquance au tournant de la décennie est sans conteste le vol d'engins motorisés. La possession d'un tel engin est un symbole indéniable de virilité, de prestige (on compare souvent le deux roues au cheval du cow-boy). On l'emprunte pour tomber les filles ou pour s'amuser et s'exalter.
" On fonce la nuit en scooter sur les boulevards de ceinture jusqu'à épuisement de l'essence, le jour on fait peur aux passants sur les trottoirs "
Le plus souvent, après un emprunt à but ludique ou utilitaire, le véhicule est abandonné.
" Son usage répond à un besoin actualisé (retour tardif, fugue, infraction en vue, ou simple promenade le plus souvent) ; le besoin satisfait, le véhicule est abandonné "
" Il s'agit essentiellement de promenade à but ludique ou utilitaire. Ce n'est pas un vol d'appropriation ; sa dangerosité tient surtout au fait que les jeunes commettent des accidents. " (9
Accessoirement, on revend les pièces détachées ou le moteur d'un engin volé est utilisé pour être gonflé afin de faire des courses.
Pour gagner de la puissance sur leurs Flashs ou Flandria à selle bi-place recouverte de simili-cuir en peau de panthère, les lumières d'admission d'échappement sont limées au maximum, la culasse est rabotée. Le carburateur est remplacé, la pipe d'admission est polie intérieurement. Régulièrement lors de ces courses, il y a des accidents avec souvent de grave séquelle pour le conducteur. Un éducateur chargé d'infiltrer une bande à Pessac près de Bordeaux raconte :
" Le départ a lieu à deux kilomètres de là. Cinquante à soixante petits bolides prennent le départ dans un vacarme incroyable, la plupart ont sortit leur pot d'échappement; L'arrivée se fait à une centaine de mètre de la route du Cap- Ferret, mais pratiquement comme ils doivent freiner après la ligne d'arrivée, les engins sur la lancée les amènent à traverser la route en grillant tous les signaux... " (99)
Si longtemps les deux roues jouaient chez nous le rôle de la voiture outre atlantique, le vol de voiture pris rapidement de l'importance avec l'augmentation du parc automobile. Le parc automobile est ainsi passé de moins de 1,5 millions de véhicules en 1950 à 5 millions en 1960. Ces vols étaient facilités par l'absence de clé de contact sur certaine voiture. Comme pour les deux roues, outre le sentiment de puissance la voiture est empruntée pour se griser de vitesse pendant quelques heures, puis abandonnée. A Paris un jeune qui réussi l'exploit de voler une ambulance était considéré à l'unanimité comme le chef de la bande.
93 - in "Les blousons noirs, page 114 Centre d'étude de la délinquance juvénile, N°14, Cujas, Bruxelles 1966
94 - "Les vieux , qu'ils crèvent !" in Faim &Soif Février 1960
95 - Maître Jean Hocquet, "Forme nouvelles de la délinquance juvénile" conférence 9 janvier 1960, juripole
96 - "Le gang des As" un Les Gangs d'Adolescents, pages 79,80 op.cit.
97 - Maître Jean Hocquet, op . cit40
98 - J.Sélosse , Vols et voleurs de véhicules à moteur, Cujas 1965
99 - Yves Charrier,Jacques Ellul, Jeunesse délinquante,des blousons noirs aux hippies, page 151, Mercure de France 1971
« LA SOCIETE NOUS AIME PAS, NOUS LES JEUNES ! »
Serge de la bande du Square des Batignolles (Cinq colonnes à la une 1960)
« Ces adolescents effondrés contre les murs, à la manière des cow-boys des westerns le long des cloisons des saloons, sont capables brusquement de lever le cran d'arrêt de leur énergie. Une poussée irrésistible les portes à imiter le Marlo Brando de l'Equipée Sauvage ou le James Dean de la Fureur de vivre"
Henri Joubrel, Jeunesse en danger, Fayard,1960
Les blousons noirs sont un phénomène essentiellement urbain. A Paris chaque porte, chaque quartier prolo possède sa bande. Un article de presse daté de l'été 1959 fait état de six bandes principales à Paris et de 70 autres cliques de moindre importance. (76) Selon la préfecture de police 10000 jeunes fréquentent des bandes dans la capitale. (77)
A l'époque la bande la plus importante de la capitale était celle du Talus capable de regrouper 250 à 300 jeunes le samedi soir. Ceux de la porte de St -Ouen se distinguent par la parfaite maîtrise des diverses langues des voyous. La bande du square des Batignolles et leur chef Pilule sont le sujet d'un reportage de l'émission télé Cinq colonnes à la une en 1960. Tout aussi médiatisée, la bande de la Bastille, forte d'une centaine de membres qui parlait un argot forcé. Une enquête est publiée sur eux l'été 1961 par Christian Magret dans le magazine des têtes couronnées Point de Vue. Le chanteur Moustique membre de ce groupe déclare quelques années plus tard dans un entretien:
" A la fin des années 50, on attaquait un car de flics, on cassait les vitres et on piquait le car pour une virée " (7
La bande du Sactos (Sacré Cœur) tournait aussi autour de la centaine et était protégée par leur curé. Elle était très crainte par les autres bandes. Johnny Hallyday qui faisait partie de la bande du square de la Trinité raconte :
«On jouait les durs. On se battait, mais nous fermions notre gueule lorsque la bande du Sacré-Cœur descendait" (79)
La plupart des bandes se singularisaient en arborant le même signe distinctif, qui allait de la manière de se coiffer, aux différents accessoires ; médailles, voir une tête de mort ou un minuscule couteau retenu au cou par une chaîne, bagues, bracelets ou ceinturons incrustés de pièces de monnaie. Cette singularité se retrouve sur leurs engins à deux roues; mobylettes ou scooters : fanions à tête de mort, hélices en plastique de la même couleur gagnées à la fête foraine. La même décalcomanie collée sur le réservoir ou le garde boue ; photos de Tarzan ou de James Dean, vamp, tête d'indien, trèfle à 4 feuilles. L'accessoire peut donner son nom à la bande, ainsi la bande du Damier d'un port breton arborait un damier sur leurs véhicules.
En 1960, 53 % des jeunes qui fréquentaient les bandes sortaient de familles ouvrières, les fils d'employée représentaient 12%.
A noter que 18 % des effectifs des bandes seraient originaires des milieux sociaux supérieurs.
" La majorité de ces jeunes étaient issue des classes sociales défavorisées bien que la bourgeoisie eut ses blousons dorés. Les bandes constituent une configuration culturelle originale, articulée sur une culture de classe. La culture ouvrière en est le soubassement " (80)
Les adolescents de 15 à 17 ans en constituent le noyau le plus important (53, les plus jeunes de 13 à 14 ans représentent 14,8% des membres et ceux de 18 à 20 ans 18,1 % (81) Les blousons noirs des années 1959-1961 appartiennent à la génération des enfants de la guerre, ceux nées pendant la seconde guerre mondiale entre 1939 et 1945 et dans l'immédiate après guerre.
Les bandes tournent généralement autour de trois noyaux. Le noyau central composé de ceux qui étaient le plus en vue, quatre à cinq personnes souvent confrontées à la délinquance. Puis vient la bande proprement dite formée en moyenne d'une quinzaine à une vingtaine de membres qui cherchaient surtout à se faire remarquer. Le troisième noyau qui pouvait être plus important jusqu'à une centaine de jeunes était composé des sympathisants et des postulants qui formaient le halo de la bande présent lors des grandes occasions comme une bagarre entre bandes rivales. La bande forme un milieu homogène, l'embryon en est la "cour " où les enfants d'un même immeuble vivent et grandissent ensemble. Vers l'âge de 12 ans les enfants de plusieurs cours se groupent dans des lieux de rencontre plus vaste : places ou squares où ils se forment en bande. Dans la bande, les adolescents se retrouvent et ne s'expriment qu'en symbiose avec les autres.
Le dynamisme du groupe est contenu dans ses motivations qui portent le jeune à avoir en face de lui des interlocuteurs qui le comprennent, qui ont les même besoins et les mêmes soucis que lui et ne par conséquent être des adultes qu'ils haïssent.
" Les vieux ont s 'en fout, ils peuvent tous crever” répond spontanément un jeune blouson noir au juge d'instruction qui lui parlait de ses parents (82).
Pour son reportage dans l'Express, Jean Cau demande à Jojo de la bande de la Porte de Vanves. " Pourquoi "les vieux" à ton avis ne vous comprennent pas ? " réponse de Jojo : " Parce que qu'on voit la vie autrement ! " " Qu'est ce que tu veux dire ? " lui demande alors l'écrivain. Le blond répond à sa place : " Ils voudraient qu'on porte des gilets, qu'on ait des pantalons comme ça, qu'on soit comme eux ! " (83)
Ensemble, ils reconnaissent être différents des autres, mais cette différence, paradoxalement se manifeste par le maximum de conformité avec ceux du groupe. C'est pour cela que le vêtement, la coupe de cheveux, le langage ont une telle importance, ils manifestent une singularité collective. Mais si la panoplie marque la rupture avec le monde adulte, elle ne devait pas être usurpée. Il faut être reconnu par ses pairs, il y a des modèles, l'orgueil, l'honneur et l'exploit ont une grande place dans la vie des bandes. L'intégration dans une bande n'est pas une chose facile. La bande est une société tellement fermée qu'y pénétrer est incontestablement une victoire. Elle passe par deux étapes, celle de la reconnaissance puis celle de l'acceptation. Pour être accepté, il y a des rites d'admissions. Le postulant doit faire ses preuves en réalisant divers exploits qui pouvaient aller du combat au cran d'arrêt à la course de mobylettes dans les sens uniques ou sur les " fortifs " (Certains tronçons des fortifications de 1870 subsistaient encore dans la capitale à la fin des années 50 (84). Parmi les autres exploits couramment pratiqués ; se battre avec le chef ou piquer une nana dans une bande ennemie. Ces pratiques sont souvent associées avec le rituel du " frère de sang " Le chef du gang entaille avec son couteau l'avant bras du postulant, puis fait la même estafilade en forme de croix sur celui du dernier rentré dans le groupe. Il maintient leur deux bras ensemble, unis par le mélange de leur sang, les deux "frères" jurent que jamais ils ne trahiront leurs camarades. Une autre caractéristique de la bande est le vif sentiment de propriété vis à vis de son territoire. Elle a ses lieux de réunion, ses cafés et ses cinémas et n'en change pas et ne tolère pas qu'une autre bande vienne empiéter sa zone, sinon c'est la guerre. Le square, mini espace de verdure apparaît l'endroit idéal pour leurs rassemblements. Là, les garçons discutent ensemble, se racontent des histoires de filles ou de taules souvent exagérées. Ils s'échangent des idées, blaguent, s'amusent, se chamaillent entre eux tout en écoutant de la musique sur un transistor. Dans ce lieu, où ils traînent souvent tard le soir les adolescents éprouvent un sentiment de liberté.La fête foraine est un autre coin qui les attire, et ils aiment se regrouper autour des auto-tamponneuses. Il y règne une certaine ambiance, adossés à la balustrade, ils prennent plaisir à regarder tourner les voitures en écoutant les derniers disques à la mode ou draguer les filles. L'hiver on se met au chaud dans les salles de jeux avec une prédilection pour le flipper. Au Café, ils ne consomment pratiquement pas d'alcool, préférant le diabolo ou le café crème. Paris, connaît l'hiver 1959 la grande vogue du patin à glace. Les patinoires de Saint Didier ou de la " fédé " de Boulogne sont prises d'assaut par des hordes de gamins.
" La fédérale c'est la roue tournante de tous les blousons noirs, on retrouve les copains de tous les quartiers. Il y a des filles, ce n’est pas cher et on s'amuse bien " raconte Pilule chef de la bande des Batignolles (85). Quant au bal, ils y vont très rarement la plupart de ces garçons ne savent pas danser, mais sur place ils aiment bien provoquer des bagarres.
" Le soir d'une fête patronale une quarantaine de jeunes venus de Rouen à scooter, à cyclomoteur ou en taxi, avaient plusieurs fois tenté de pénétrer dans la salle de bal en refusant de payer. L'expulsion par les gendarmes de deux ivrognes leur fournit le prétexte recherché pour passer aux actes de violence. Toute la bande se rua alors sur les représentants de l'ordre et l'un des gendarmes fut roué de coups. Son collègue tira quelques coups en l'air. Ce geste décontenança un temps les agresseurs mais les gendarmes partis, les jeunes gens pénétrèrent en force dans la salle où il brutalisèrent plusieurs danseurs et plusieurs femmes "(86)
Les bandes importantes comportent parfois un tiers de filles. On y trouve souvent des filles garçons qui rêvent d'être des garçons et se conduisent comme tels. Elles revendiquent leur égalité dans les comportements antisociaux et le manifestent notamment par des attitudes de bravades vis à vis de la police lorsque celle-ci intervient. Le journal le Progrès de Lyon raconte le comportement de deux filles membres d'une bande du quartier de Perrache après leur arrestation :
"On reste confondu lorsque l'on sait que ce sont les deux filles qui tinrent tête avec le plus d'aplomb au commissaire et firent preuve d'une inconcevable impolitesse. L'une se contenta de dire : "Je me fous de la police, je me fous de la famille" L'autre, encore plus effronté, n'alla-t-elle pas jusqu'à déclarer : " Parlez moins fort. Vous me faites mal aux oreilles…" (87)Mais la majorité des adolescentes qui fréquentent les bandes peuvent être classées dans la catégorie des "filles-objets" guère respectée qui servent à l'initiation sexuelle des garçons. Elles vont d'un garçon à l'autre, et prennent une sorte de valeur marchande en se faisant échanger pour trois fois rien! Il y aussi les filles attitrées que possèdent les principaux membres de la bande, qui souvent par prudence sont rarement vues par les autres gars. Les filles participent rarement aux délits, mais en sont les complices indirectes en bénéficiant souvent en forme de cadeaux des produits dérobés. Elles aiment se faire conduire dans des véhicules volés, ce qui donne un certain prestige à l'auteur de l'acte délictueux. La délinquance est souvent un moyen de se poser en homme devant la femme pour obtenir ses faveurs. Si quelques séries B américaines de la fin des années cinquante ont fait des gangs de filles l'un de leurs thèmes favoris. L'existence de quelques bandes féminines en France a été confirmée par certains enquêteurs. Lorsque le journal La Montagne évoque une agression commise par une bande de jeunes filles à Caen, on emploie symboliquement le terme de "jupons noirs" : "Les jupons noirs de Caen rouent de coup un Nord-Africain" (8 On note surtout une délinquance féminine opérée en petit groupe dans les grands magasins. Une fille achète un produit pour occuper la vendeuse, une autre fait le guet, tandis que la troisième vole des vêtements ou des aliments. Comme dans l'histoire du film de Marcel Carné " Terrain Vague " on signale des gangs de garçons dirigés par une fille. Exemple, le gang des As une bande délinquante de la région bordelaise qui avait à sa tête Berthe une gamine de 16 ans. (89)
Terrain Vague
Le rapport au travail du blouson noir est complexe. Le gars qui à l'habitude de vivre en bande n'a pas envie de la quitter pour aller bosser, tandis que celui qui travaille de voir ses copains traîner toute la journée lui donne des mauvaises idées et il s'arrête de travailler. Le marché de l'emploi de l'époque le permettant, on travaille selon l'envie ou la nécessité.
" Si le gars travaille, un moment, pendant une semaine ou un ou deux mois, c'est qu'il a besoin d'argent pour s'habiller, pour manger, pour s'acheter une mobylette. Ou bien c'est qu'il s'est produit un renversement moral: son instinct est devenu faible et sa volonté lui a permis de travailler pendant ce temps là " (90)
" Je travaille quand j'ai besoin de fric. S'il me faut une paire de " groles ", je fais la plonge. Si c'est une nécessité plus grave, je me fais embaucher un mois ou deux dans mon métier" . Raconte Guy 18 ans (91)
Les contrats d'apprentissages sont la plupart du temps des contrats pour la forme. Les patrons en profitent pour mal payer les jeunes, mais ils les font travailler comme des ouvriers adultes. En plus, les jeunes apprentis supportent mal les ordres des chefs d'équipes, de ce fait, ils changent régulièrement de métier. Le plus souvent les jeunes des bandes qui travaillent exercent des métiers sans grande qualification comme: télégraphiste, plombier, graisseur. Des métiers où la main d'œuvre est variable qui leur permet de changer de patron, de lieu de travail à leur guise. Lorsqu'on demande à Moustique le benjamin de la bande de la Bastille qui ambitionne de trouver un boulot " pépère " quel genre de travail il aimerait faire, il répond: " Ben : aide routier, livreur en triporteur ou alors être le fils de taulier, avoir une carte de figurant de cinéma ".(92)
76 – Philippe Macaigne "Quelques réflexions sur la présentation de la presse écrite des "blousons noirs", in Annales de Vaucresson, N° 2,1964
77 - C.Freinet, « La formation de l’enfance et de la jeunesse », Edition l’école moderne, 1960
78 - Interview Moustique par Christian Victor in Juxe-Box Magazine N° 86, novembre 1994
79 - Interview Johnny Hallyday par Jacques Barsamian in Juke Box Magazine N° 42, novembre 1990
80 - Jean Charles Lagrée in "Les jeunes chantent leurs cultures", page 19,L’Harmattan , 1982
81 - Rapport annuel de l’Education surveillé pour 1960 in "Les bandes d’adolescents","Les classes d'age" page 3 Philippe Robert, Pierre Lascoumes Les éditions ouvrières,Paris 1974
82 - "Les vieux ? qu'ils crèvent ! « Le mal de la jeunesse » ,in Faim & Soif N°33, 7/02/1960
83 - Jean Cau, Les gosses révoltés, l'Express 30 juillet 1959
84 - Long Chris "Johnny", page 17,J'ai Lu N°2380,
85 - "Square des Batignoles" Reportage de Pierre Dumayet, Cinq colonnes à la une,4/11/1960
86 - « Quand la jeunesse faisait peur », Laurent Mucchielli, chercheur au CNRS
87 - "Des blousons noirs sont surpris dans leur repaire par les policier" in Le Progrès de Lyon, 22 mai 1962
88 - La Montagne, 18 juin 1960, Claire Bacher 3Le phénomème bmousons noirs vu par la presse Maitrise faculté de Clermont Ferrant 2000
89 -Philippe Parrot, Monique Gueneau "Le gang des As" in "Les gangs d’adolescents",PUF,1959
90 - in "Cri d'appel d'un blouson noir", page 47, Fayard, 1962
91 - In “tribune libre des jeunes” Cinémonde 16/10/62
92 - in "Les Blousons
Blousons noirs. Soixante ans après, l’expression a gardé toute sa force évocatrice, porteuse d’une mythologie cuir mêlant violence et rock’n’roll naissant sur fond de désœuvrement et de misère sociale (ça ne vous rappelle rien ?). Le festival Filmer la musique, que Poptronics suit quotidiennement, y consacre une journée entière avec deux films, une séance de documents d’actualité d’époque et un concert de Magnetix en clôture au Point Ephémère.
1955, « Graine de violence » (« Blackboard Jungle ») sort au cinéma. C’est l’émeute : la jeunesse française découvre en même temps les déhanchements de Presley et le « Rock Around The Clock » de Bill Haley. Les choses ne seront plus tout à fait pareilles : le rock’n’roll vient d’entrer dans la culture populaire hexagonale. Et avec lui, ceux qu’on appelle encore les « tricheurs », d’après le titre du film de Marcel Carné qui sort en 1958, ces jeunes banlieusards des cités qui sortent de terre. Il y a déjà eu quelques gros incidents : à l’été 1955, un concert de Louis Armstrong déclenche une bataille de trois jours dans les rues de Paris, en octobre 1958, le concert de Bill Haley à l’Olympia donne lieu à des débordements : des fauteuils sont détruits par centaines.
Mais c’est à l’été 1959 que la France découvre, tétanisée, les blousons noirs. Le 24 juillet, vingt-cinq jeunes de la Porte de Vanves déboulent dans le XVe arrondissement pour affronter la bande du square Saint-Lambert, vêtus de blousons de cuirs, de jeans, et armés de chaînes de vélo. Le lendemain, on se bagarre à Bandol pour une histoire de filles. Quelques jours plus tard, un policier est blessé à Cannes lors d’affrontements avec une bande de Courbevoie. L’affaire fait la Une (« Un agent de police a été sauvagement poignardé par une horde de tricheurs, de blousons noirs »). Les incidents se multiplient tellement (à la sortie de « Jailhouse Rock » en 1960, le cinéma Le Mac Mahon est littéralement pris d’assaut) que le sinistre Maurice Papon, préfet de police de Paris depuis 1958, songe très sérieusement à interdire le rock’n’roll pour préserver la « tranquillité publique ». Cette peur diffuse de la jeunesse, on la retrouve dans les reportages de l’ORTF,
Revenir en haut Aller en basDans quel contexte apparaissent les blousons noirs ?
C’est de la délinquance sur fond de rock’n’roll, de guerre d’Algérie et surtout de naissance des cités. A l’époque, face aux barres de Nanterre, La Défense est un immense terrain vague sur lequel seul le Cnit est construit. A peine sortie de terre, cette urbanisation est déjà porteuse de problèmes et provoque désœuvrement, ennui, marginalisation. Il ne fallait pas être visionnaire pour voir que ça allait être le bordel : l’environnement, c’est déjà celui de « Ma 6-t va crack-er ». Cette jeunesse ouvrière qui traîne en bas de ces grandes barres HLM nickel s’emmerde et se radicalise. Les blousons noirs terrorisent les gens, ils niquent toutes les nanas, qui toutes veulent être niquées par eux ! Ils n’ont pas de conscience politique, pas vraiment de conscience sociale non plus, ils sont dans l’énergie brute : ils foutent le bordel et c’est tout.
Quand le mouvement devient-il massif ?
Quand Hallyday débarque, en 1961. C’est un choc. Jusqu’alors, le business de la musique est aux mains de vieux qui se projettent sur les envies des jeunes et suivent les modes. On a affaire à des orchestres de bal qui jouent du twist, quelques mois plus tard ils font du cha-cha ou du calypso. Hallyday, lui, fait de la musique pour les jeunes sans une once de cynisme. Et ça, les kids, ça leur fait péter les plombs. Quand Johnny ou Vince Taylor jouent à l’Olympia au début des années 60, ils cassent tout, ça fait la Une des journaux, avec des slogans choc, ça fait flipper tout le monde car cette expression de la violence des jeunes en groupe est assez nouvelle. Les blousons noirs succèdent en quelque sorte aux apaches du début du siècle, qui eux étaient vraiment dans le banditisme. Là, ce sont des branleurs. C’est assez inédit.
C’est une esthétique aussi...
Oui, les blousons en cuir, les jeans, on est complètement dans le fantasme du motard, de « L’Equipée sauvage ». Brando, avant James Dean, devient une véritable icône de cette jeunesse. Il y a un côté désuet à les revoir aujourd’hui, un mélange de pathétique et de sublime. Le phénomène est assez européen, très présent en Suisse, en Allemagne, mais en France, c’est quelque chose de dur, le cuir, les chaînes, il y a une volonté d’effrayer le bourgeois, de faire peur, un vrai désir de choquer et de provoquer. Aux Etats-Unis, on ne trouve pas tous ces atours, tout cet apparat.
Les blousons noirs disparaissent peu à peu au cours des années 60. C’est la fin du rock’n’roll dans les cités ?
Difficile de dater la fin du mouvement, beaucoup rentrent dans le rang assez vite (selon quelques rares études, plus de la moitié des blousons noirs ont entre 14 et 17 ans, huit sur dix ont moins de vingt ans, ndlr), une petite frange tombe dans la vraie marginalité. Mais le rock ne disparaît pas pour autant du paysage banlieusard. Le rock’n’roll n’a quitté les cités qu’avec l’arrivée du rap. Jusqu’au début des année 80, tout le monde y écoute du rockabilly et du rock’n’roll, qu’on soit blanc, black ou arabe. Gene Vincent est une star des cités. D’ailleurs, ceux qui ont fondé les premiers labels de rap étaient tous d’anciens fans de rockabilly. La naissance des blousons noirs La bande de « Titine » au pied des HLM du Pré-Saint-Gervais. 'agression du jeune Yuriy, en janvier dans le X Ve arrondissement de Paris, a mis en lumière les affrontements entre bandes. Mais à la fin des années 1950 déjà les héritiers des Apaches de la Belle Epoque n’avaient peur de rien ni de personne. Ils aimaient la castagne, les Mobylette et le rock’n’roll. Immersion chez ces petits voyous du Pré-Saint-Gervais, avec le photographe André Lefebvre. La vague est partie des Etats-Unis. Leurs références sont James Dean et sa « Fureur de vivre », Brando dans « L’équipée sauvage ». Partout, ce sont les mêmes jeunes en proie au même mal du siècle. En Angleterre , on les appelle les « Teddy boys », en Allemagne les « Halbstarken », en Suède, les « shunna folke », en France ce sont « les blousons noirs ». L’expression est lancée par le journal « France-Soir », à l’été 1959, après un affrontement entre bandes, square Saint-Lambert, dans le XVe arrondissement de Paris. Avec leurs manteaux de cuir, leurs cheveux mi-longs gominés, leurs chaînes de vélo et leurs poings américains, ils se rassemblent au pied des tours ou des pavillons aux façades décrépies, dans les quartiers populaires des villes ou de leur périphérie. La plupart du temps, les blousons noirs appartiennent à la classe ouvrière, vivent de petits boulots et grandissent dans des familles éclatées. Ils sont les laissés-pour-compte des Trente Glorieuses marquées par l’essor économique et l’émergence de la classe moyenne. Dans le groupe du Pré-Saint-Gervais qu’ont suivi Jean Maquet et André Lefebvre, les journaliste et photographe de Match, la moyenne d’âge est de 16 ans. « Ces jeunes gens sont tout au plus égarés, ils ne sont pas vicieux. Ils vivent en bandes, certes, mais ce mot de bande est trompeur. On pense aux bandes de gangsters, écrit Jean Maquet [...]. Les membres des bandes de blousons noirs, dans l’immense majorité des cas, ne sont que des copains. Il faut insister sur ce point. Il serait on ne peut plus néfaste, et pour tout le monde, que le public se fasse du blouson noir une idée trop noire [...]. Le problème des blousons noirs est grave : il n’est pas encore tragique. » Des copains qui inventent leur propre culture, de nouveaux codes.
Selon les chiffres fournis à l’époque par le ministère de la Justice, en 1959 et 1960, 50 % des jeunes délinquants viennent de ces bandes @ Sur leurs postes de radio, ils écoutent le rock’n’roll d’Elvis Presley ou de Vince Taylor. Très loin des yéyés. « Ils ont besoin de se sentir virils », écrivait le journaliste de Match. « Cela donne la baston, c’est-à-dire le règlement de comptes à mains nues entre hommes, et, de temps en temps, la “frite”, c’est-à-dire la bagarre générale [...]. Bref, la violence. » Une violence gratuite, pour passer le temps, par exubérance juvénile, par désir de se montrer brave. On se bat pour s’imposer, prendre le pouvoir dans le quartier ou juste pour la gloire, on se tape des virées dans des voitures volées… Ils commettent des larcins, pillent ou cassent plus par défi que par besoin ou conviction. Et, s’ils brandissent leur haine des « flics » et de l’ordre bourgeois, ils ne défendent aucune cause. Leur conscience politique ne ressemble en rien à celle des étudiants de Mai 1968 qui crieront leur révolte quelques années plus tard. Malgré leur rejet de l’autorité, les bandes sont hiérarchisées autour du chef et de ses lieutenants, qui ont tous un surnom. Pour en être, il faut respecter certains rituels, être initié, savoir se montrer téméraire, commettre un vol ou se mesurer à un rival. La presse, qui s’est emparée du phénomène, en fait un mythe. Un congrès sur la délinquance juvénile est même organisé en Italie. Selon les chiffres fournis à l’époque par le ministère de la Justice, en 1959 et 1960, 50 % des jeunes délinquants viennent de ces bandes. Parmi eux, 45 000 ont moins de 18 ans. Comme les loubards ou les jeunes des cités après eux, ils veulent s’affirmer, interroger la société, la provoquer, mettre à l’épreuve sa capacité à les intégrer. En marge, cette jeunesse défavorisée est gangrenée par le désœuvrement. « Sur ce point, ils sont unanimes. Ils s’ennuient, écrivait Jean Maquet. Ils sont incapables de rester seuls. La bande, cette bande fluctuante, c’est ce qui les délivre de leur solitude, leur donne l’illusion d’une fraternité et sans doute, pour beaucoup d’entre eux, d’une famille. Ils ne lui en demandent pas plus. » 69 VENISSIEUX Les MJC 1959-1981 De l'été des blousons noirs à l'été des Minguettes Broché – 3 avril 2008 Les Maisons des jeunes et de la culture (MJC) font partie de ces institutions méconnues bien que souvent évoquées. Parfois confondues avec les Maisons de la culture d'André Malraux, parfois assimilées à de simples maisons de jeunes, elles sont victimes de l'ampleur de leur objectif : lier jeunesse et culture dans une perspective d'éducation populaire. Ce livre retrace leur histoire à leur apogée, entre 1959, lorsque la médiatisation du phénomène blousons noirs favorise une mobilisation en leur faveur, et 1981, quand l'apparition du " mal des banlieues " signalait un changement d'époque : l'insertion sociale des jeunes devenait une priorité tandis que le lien entre jeunesse, loisirs et action culturelle achevait de se dissoudre dans la crise du socio-culturel. Entre ces deux dates, le millier de MJC que comptait alors le territoire a connu une histoire aussi riche que mouvementée. La diversité des activités abritées dans leurs murs n'a d'ailleurs pu que contribuer à rendre les MJC difficilement saisissables : tour à tour foyers de jeunes et maisons pour tous, proposant expérimentations théâtrales et ateliers de bricolage, espaces de débats et sociabilité, elles furent aussi des pépinières pour la formation de militants culturels et politiques locaux. Lieux singuliers qui ont pu être présentés, parfois simultanément, comme des repaires de gauchistes, des centres de propagande communiste et des terreaux de la deuxième gauche, les MJC permettent de saisir la complexité de la vie associative, dans sa richesse mais aussi sa difficulté. Voilà un très beau livre de synthèse sur un sujet qui ne peut manquer d’intéresser les lecteurs de cette revue. Même si les MJC (Maisons des jeunes et de la culture) n’avaient pas pour finalité de contribuer à la lutte contre la délinquance, elles ont été parfois perçues par les municipalités comme un des outils efficaces de prévention, en particulier à l’époque des blousons noirs. Le sous-titre adopté par l’ouvrage rappelle d’ailleurs cet impact possible ou souhaité sur la prévention. Mais Laurent Besse a bien d’autres ambitions ici, et il analyse les MJC à l’aune de l’éducation populaire, et de ses grandes ambitions au lendemain de la Libération. Il les suit donc depuis la République des jeunes, dont l’idée est née au sein du gouvernement de la France libre à Alger (d’après leur fondateur André Philip), jusqu’à l’arrivée de la gauche au pouvoir. En fait, il commence surtout avec leur très forte expansion sous le régime gaulliste avec la nomination de Maurice Herzog, fin 1958, comme haut-commissaire à la Jeunesse et aux Sports. La préface d’Antoine Prost souligne d’ailleurs le paradoxe des MJC : ce sont des institutions de gauche surtout présentes dans les villes de droite et du centre, et Laurent Besse montre que les MJC bénéficient avec Herzog d’un appui essentiel. En 1965, lors de l’anniversaire de leurs vingt ans, la fédération des MJC compte trois fois plus de maisons qu’en 1959. Deux autres paradoxes, soulignés par Antoine Prost, caractérisent les MJC. Elles sont laïques, mais mal vues de la Ligue de l’enseignement. Elles sont destinées aux jeunes, mais accueillent bien d’autres classes d’âge.
2Issu d’une thèse soutenue à Paris-I en 2004, ce livre repose sur une abondante documentation, permettant d’analyser les réactions du tissu local comme les enjeux nationaux, la sociologie des directeurs autant que la philosophie des fondateurs, les pratiques de loisirs autant que les ambitions culturelles. Si les archives de la fédération FFMJC (Fédération française des maisons de jeunes et de la culture), et de la fédération concurrente UNIREG (Union des fédérations régionales de MJC) à partir de 1969, ont été essentielles, elles ont été heureusement complétées par celles des douze principales fédérations régionales, et celles des MJC de quelques grandes villes (Châtellerault, Grenoble, Orléans) ainsi que de fonds privés de militants. L’ouvrage est donc parfaitement étayé, foisonnant de précisions qui en rendent la lecture vivante, et qui n’effacent jamais le souci d’une réflexion synthétique.
3Le livre est bâti sur une chronologie fine, qui distingue trois périodes au cours de ces deux décennies, qui ont vu la multiplication des MJC et leur ouverture à un public élargi. Les 14-21 ans y sont majoritaires dans la décennie 1960 (cf. la première partie « Des maisons pour les jeunes - 1959-1965 »), recrutés parmi les « inorganisés », qui n’appartiennent à aucun mouvement, et dont on souhaite qu’ils viennent aussi bien du monde des ouvriers (les travailleurs manuels), que des étudiants (les lycéens). Le projet des initiateurs des MJC (et l’auteur insiste sur le portrait d’André Philip et de sa philosophie de laïcité ouverte) est d’ouvrir une maison de loisirs culturels et éducatifs pour cette classe d’âge, tous milieux sociaux confondus. Le pari est tenu, en particulier autour des activités de ping-pong et de judo.
4La deuxième partie (« Maisons contestées ? Maisons de la contestation ? 1966-1969 ») insiste sur le choc qu’a été pour la fédération des MJC le départ de Maurice Herzog et son remplacement par François Misoffe, devenu ministre de la Jeunesse et des Sports, hostile aux animateurs et décidé à étouffer ces maisons de la contestation et à les remplacer par « mille clubs » beaucoup plus légers. La fédération est déstabilisée et même si le projet ministériel de suppression de la FFMJC échoue, André Philip démissionne. La FFMJC a fait figure d’administration parallèle et cela ne pouvait pas laisser le pouvoir gaulliste indifférent. C’est le moment aussi où les MJC s’ouvrent aux débats et, sans être le fer de lance de la contestation en 1968, s’en font la caisse de résonance.
5L’interrogation sur « Des maisons pour tous (1970-1971) » qui structure la dernière partie, repose sur le fait que les MJC accueillent alors un public nouveau, de femmes et d’enfants, relativement inconnu jusqu’ici, que l’animateur militant laisse la place peu à peu aux vacataires compétents. Elles deviennent des maisons de loisirs pour tous, et des lieux d’une autre culture, avec multiplication de débats sur les marges et les luttes de tous les peuples. Elles accueillent des chanteurs compositeurs débutants et créent des spectacles appelés à circuler. À la fin des années 1970, la mise en cause du socioculturel est l’enjeu de débats passionnés, et le développement de la crise amorce la réflexion sur l’insertion économique des jeunes autant que sur leur développement culturel. Mais les MJC ne sont pas les seules sur ce terrain…
6Tout au long de l’ouvrage est tenu le fil de la réflexion sur l’éducation populaire, sur ses objectifs, ses contenus, depuis l’ambition des origines, jusqu’aux crises mettant en cause la survie même des MJC, aux prises avec les politiques locales et nationales. Comment développer l’éducation populaire ? Comment intégrer ceux qui refusent la participation régulière aux ateliers, préférant les rencontres informelles du foyer autour du baby-foot ? Comment faire coexister les « intellectuels » avec les autres ? Comment, sans exclure, désamorcer les agressivités, les déprédations ? Le livre aborde l’émergence du métier d’éducateur, qui s’est faite précisément au sein des MJC, dans un milieu qui a longtemps préféré le terme de « directeur » (même en pleine affirmation de la non-directivité des années post 68) à celui d’animateur. Comment les recruter, comment les former ? Il insiste sur le fait que les MJC ont été des équipements discrets, à la différence des maisons de la culture, qui, par comparaison, s’affirmaient dans le paysage urbain comme temples de la culture.
7L’analyse culturelle est étroitement imbriquée dans l’analyse des politiques nationales de la jeunesse, mais aussi des politiques locales. La position originale des MJC qui sont des associations 1901 cogérées avec les municipalités, si elle fournit une initiation à la vie démocratique, est aussi source de conflits avec les municipalités. La place du parti communiste, souvent surestimée, fait des MJC des lieux inquiétants pour les élus de la droite, bien que certains, dans bien des villes, leur soient restés fidèles, sensibles à la qualité de leur travail. La comparaison avec les centres sociaux, beaucoup plus marqués par les militants JOC, en fait ressortir la spécificité essentielle dans une jolie formule. Pour Laurent Besse, le centre social, c’est « l’espace des poussettes », alors que la MJC est « l’espace des mobylettes ».
8La conclusion de Laurent Besse est sévère. Pour lui, l’action des MJC se solde par un relatif échec, dans la mesure où elles n’ont pas été capables de s’adresser en masse aux jeunes. Certes, elles ont été les fruits d’une très grande ambition qui aurait pu faire d’elles, sous la IVe République, ce que les maisons d’école avaient été à la IIIe, et des éducateurs populaires, les nouveaux instituteurs de la République. Certes, elles ont bénéficié de la crise des mouvements d’action catholique. Néanmoins, leur projet de devenir le banc d’essai de la citoyenneté, d’être écoles de la démocratie, n’a pas abouti. L’auteur souligne cependant l’offre qu’elles ont apportée à nombre de petites villes et de villes de banlieue, qui seraient restées des déserts culturels sans elles. Mais leur humanisme polyvalent, qui voulait que l’homme complet soit initié à toutes les disciplines, a cédé devant la spécialisation de la vie associative. En outre à la fin des années 1970, l’heure n’était plus à l’animation, mais à l’insertion professionnelle des jeunes. Et Laurent Besse de conclure sur les difficultés actuelles des MJC, à replacer dans « le contexte de déclin de la ferveur éducative, peut-être de l’utopie éducative ».
Haut de page
Pour citer cet article
Référence papier
Dominique Dessertine, « Laurent Besse, Les MJC, de l'été des blousons noirs à l'été des Minguettes (1959-1981) », Revue d’histoire de l’enfance « irrégulière », 12 | 2010, 256-259.
Référence électronique
Dominique Dessertine, « Laurent Besse, Les MJC, de l'été des blousons noirs à l'été des Minguettes (1959-1981) », Revue d’histoire de l’enfance « irrégulière » [En ligne], 12 | 2010, mis en ligne le 21 juin 2012, consulté le 27 juin 2021. URL : journals.openedition.org/rhei/3212 ; DOI : doi.org/10.4000/rhei.3212
Haut de page
Auteur
Dominique Dessertine
Articles du même auteur
Histoire de l’éducation populaire (1815-1945). Perspectives françaises et internationales [Texte intégral]
Paru dans Revue d’histoire de l’enfance « irrégulière », 22 | 2020
Ces êtres intéressants et infortunés : les enfants trouvés des Basses-Alpes au XIXe siècle [Texte intégral]
Paru dans Revue d’histoire de l’enfance « irrégulière », 20 | 2018
Droits des enfants au xxe siècle [Texte intégral]
Paru dans Revue d’histoire de l’enfance « irrégulière », 19 | 2017
L’œuvre de secours aux enfants et les populations juives au xxe siècle [Texte intégral]
Paru dans Revue d’histoire de l’enfance « irrégulière », 18 | 2016
Jean-Pierre Méric, Les pionniers de Saint-Sauveur : la colonie agricole du Médoc pour les enfants trouvés (1844-1869) [Texte intégral]
Paru dans Revue d’histoire de l’enfance « irrégulière », 16 | 2014
(Lecture de) Des enfants venus de loin. Histoire de l’adoption internationale en France [Texte intégral]
Paru dans Revue d’histoire de l’enfance « irrégulière », 15 | 2013
Tous les textes...
F1K9 Canine Trainer / Instructor Bryan Bice with agricultural disease Detection Dog (in-training) Kos (Vizsla dog) at their training field with U.S. Department of Agriculture (USDA) Agricultural Research Service (ARS) scientists from the U.S. Horticultural Research Laboratory, in Fort Pierce, FL, to train dogs to detect huanglongbing (HLB; a.k.a. citrus greening) in citrus, squash vein yellowing virus (SqVYV; cause of viral watermelon vine decline) in squash, and tomato chlorotic spot virus (TCSV) in pepper plants at this training session in New Smyrna Beach, FL, on Feb. 25, 2021.
F1K9, a licensed canine detection service company.
When a dog detects - smell - a diseased plant, its response is to sit or lie facing the plant until it is rewarded with a few seconds of play.
Dogs can be trained to detect specific bacterial or viral pathogens in any part of a plant with greater than 99% accuracy, significantly faster than laboratory tests, and before visible symptoms are obvious. Conventional analysis typically uses only one leaf from a plant. At the early stages of infection, before the disease spreads throughout the plant, a healthy leaf may be taken from an infected plant resulting in a negative laboratory test. In contrast, dogs sample the entire plant while walking by and sniffing it. For more information, please go to ars.usda.gov/news-events/news/research-news/2020/trained-dogs-are-the-most-efficient-way-to-hunt-citrus-industrys-biggest-threat/. USDA Photo by Lance Cheung.
www.twitter.com/Memoire2cite Les 30 Glorieuses . com et la carte postale.. Il existe de nos jours, de nombreux photographes qui privilégient la qualité artistique de leurs travaux cartophiles. A vous de découvrir ces artistes inconnus aujourd’hui, mais qui seront peut-être les grands noms de demain. 69 BRON PARILLY LA VILLE NOUVELLE LES UC, UNE CITÉ DU FUTUR @ UN TOUR DE VILLE AUTOUR DU TEMPS Le préfabriqué @ Invention capitaliste française de l’après guerre, devenue symbole du socialisme triomphant dans les années 60, le panneau en béton lie le destin des peules. Un film historique sur une réalité partagée racontée par des habitants et par des archives inédites. www.dailymotion.com/video/x413amo Dans l’Est de l’Europe, un élément répétitif marque les villes et standardise le paysage. C’est un panneau en béton préfabriqué qui s’expose inlassablement sur des kilomètres de barres d’habitation. Des millions de personnes vivent dans des logements identiques de Paris à Moscou. www.dailymotion.com/video/x413amo Apres la guerre les Français n ont plu de toit...le gouvernement lançe alors 1 vaste progr de constr de lgts.. les Cités Modernes @ Il faut batir à échelle industrielle, il faut penser à l echelle des Villes L'invention du préfabriqué desormais le permet. dailymotion.com/video/x413amo Le bonheur est dans le béton ... Le logement préfabriqué, victime de son succès en France, fut exporté en Europe de l'Est. Qui se souvient de tout ça .. Il y avait l idee de construire massivement au plus vite ds un temps record et le moins cher possible @ Le quartier des UC à Parilly, a été la première des grandes cités construites en France, au milieu du 20e siècle, et fut en son temps un modèle. 1950. La Seconde guerre mondiale a laissé derrière elle un champ de ruines. En France, plus de 800.000 habitations ont été détruites. Partout on manque de logements : sur la côte atlantique, où des villes entières ont été rasées, mais aussi à Paris et en région lyonnaise. Pour couronner le tout, les Français se mettent à faire des bébés à tour de berceaux - le baby boom commence ! Du coup, les jeunes mariés ne peuvent dénicher un toit et restent chez leurs parents. Les mieux lotis s’entassent à 4 ou 5 dans une seule pièce, avec WC à l’étage et un évier en guise de salle de bains. Les personnes sans le sou, elles, peuplent les bidonvilles qui cernent Lyon comme à Bombay ou à Rio. Souvenez-vous de l’abbé Pierre, et de son appel de l’hiver 1954. Reloger la population constitue pourtant une priorité du gouvernement. On a nommé ministre de la Reconstruction et de l’Urbanisme un héros de la Libération, pétri des idéaux sociaux de la Résistance : le député de la Loire, Eugène Claudius-Petit (1907-1989). Monsieur le Ministre veut non seulement redonner un toit aux Français, mais les doter du nec plus ultra en matière de logement, une architecture moderne et colorée, entourée de verdure et d’espace. Dès 1951, Claudius-Petit programme la construction de six grands ensembles : à Angers (677 logements), Boulogne-Billancourt (800), Le Havre (1400), Pantin (800), Saint-Etienne (1262) et enfin à Bron, où doit naître la plus imposante de toutes ces cités, avec 2608 logements. Il en confie la réalisation à l’Office des HLM du Rhône, alors dirigé par Laurent Bonnevay, tandis que sa conception revient à de jeunes architectes Lyonnais disciples de Le Corbusier, dont René Gagès et Franck Grimal. L’emplacement de la future cité est vite trouvé : dans la partie nord du parc de Parilly, sur 27 hectares de terrains appartenant au Conseil général. Ainsi, les immeubles se glisseront entre les arbres et les pelouses, en un mariage heureux de la nature et du béton. La desserte du quartier sera assurée par le boulevard de Ceinture et par l’avenue Jean-Mermoz, deux belles avenues où il fait bon se promener, à pieds ou à vélo, au milieu de quelques autos - l'une et l'autre n'ont pas encore été transformées en voies autoroutières… Cinq ans à peine, de 1951 à 1956, suffisent pour faire sortir de terre une douzaine de grands immeubles, l’équivalent d’une ville : les quatre tours et les deux barres en S des "Unités de Construction" (UC) 5 et 7 le long du boulevard Laurent-Bonnevay ; l’UC 1 à l’angle du boulevard et de l’autoroute A43 ; enfin les quatre immeubles en L des UC 2 à 5, le long de l’A43, à l'endroit où vous vous trouvez. Leur construction utilise des procédés révolutionnaires pour l’époque : chaque appartement, qu’il s’agisse d’un T2 ou d’un T6 en duplex, reproduit un plan type aux dimensions standardisées de 5 mètres de large, 11 mètres de long et 2,5 mètres de haut, dont les éléments sont fabriqués en usine et seulement assemblés sur le chantier, ce qui permet d’énormes gains de temps. Les premiers habitants découvrent leurs appartements, ébahis. Un F3 par exemple, leur offre une salle de séjour de 18 m2, deux chambres de 10 m2, une cuisine équipée de placards et plans de travail, des WC, une salle de bains, d’immenses baies vitrées et, luxe inouï, un grand balcon peint en jaune, en rouge ou en bleu vif, transformant leur immeuble en une mosaïque multicolore. Les Brondillants passent d’un coup du taudis à l’Amérique, et de Zola au 20e siècle. Telles étaient les UC, il y a une soixantaine d'années. Une cité modèle, dont les photos couvraient les cartes-postales locales, et les magazines du monde entier. Après les UC, d'autres grands ensembles voient le jour à Bron au cours des années 1950 à 1970 : les immeubles du quartier des Essarts, près des Galeries Lafayette ; les copropriétés de la route de Genas, à côté de l'ancienne caserne Raby, et surtout les immeubles du quartier du Terraillon, au nord-est de Bron. Ces nouveaux logements, tous très prisés au moment de leur construction, font bondir la population de Bron de 12.500 habitants en 1946, à 42.000 habitants en 1968. Les experts de l'époque prédisent même que le seuil des 100.000 habitants serait atteint vers l'an 2000 ! Le temps du village était révolu. Bron devenait une ville importante de la banlieue lyonnaise.
@ LES GRANDS ENSEMBLES @ Bien qu’ils échappent à une définition unique, les grands ensembles sont ty-piquement des ensembles de logement collectif, souvent en nombre impor-tant (plusieurs centaines à plusieurs milliers de logements), construits entre le milieu des années 1950 et le milieu des années 1970, marqués par un urba-nisme de barres et de tours inspiré des préceptes de l’architecture moderne.
Ces grands ensembles, dont plusieurs centaines ont été construits en France, ont permis un large accès au confort moderne (eau courante chaude et froide, chauffage central, équipements sanitaires, ascenseur…) pour les ouvriers des banlieues ouvrières, les habitants des habitats insalubres, les rapatriés d’Algérie et la main-d’oeuvre des grandes industries.
Ils se retrouvent fréquemment en crise sociale profonde à partir des années 1980, et sont, en France, l’une des raisons de la mise en place de ce qu’on appelle la politique de la Ville. Définition Il n’y a pas de consensus pour définir un grand ensemble.On peut toutefois en distinguer deux :
• Selon le service de l’Inventaire du ministère de la Culture français, un grand ensemble est un «aménagement urbain comportant plusieurs bâtiments isolés pouvant être sous la forme de barres et de tours, construit sur un plan masse constituant une unité de conception. Il peut être à l’usage d’activité et d’habitation et, dans ce cas, comporter plusieurs centaines ou milliers de logements. Son foncier ne fait pas nécessairement l’objet d’un remembrement, il n’est pas divisé par lots ce qui le différencie du lotissement concerté».
• Selon le «géopolitologue» Yves Lacoste, un grand ensemble est une «masse de logements organisée en un ensemble. Cette organisation n’est pas seulement la conséquence d’un plan masse; elle repose sur la présence d’équipement collectifs (écoles, commerces, centre social, etc.) […]. Le grand ensemble apparaît donc comme une unité d’habitat relativement autonome formée de bâtiments collectifs, édifiée en un assez bref laps de temps, en fonction d’un plan global qui comprend plus de 1000 logements».Le géographe Hervé Vieillard-Baron apporte des précisions : c’est, selon lui, un aménagement en rupture avec le tissu urbain existant, sous la forme de barres et de tours, conçu de manière globale et introduisant des équipements règlementaires, comportant un financement de l’État et/ou des établissements publics. Toujours selon lui, un grand ensemble comporte un minimum de 500 logements (limite fixée pour les Zone à urbaniser en priorité (ZUP) en 1959). Enfin, un grand ensemble n’est pas nécessairement situé en périphérie d’une ag-glomération.
Comme on le voit ci-dessus, la détermination d’un seuil de logements peut être débattue. Les formes du grand ensemble sont assez récurrentes, inspirées (ou légitimées) par des préceptes de l’architecture moderne et en particulier des CIAM : ils se veulent une application de la Charte d’Athènes4. Pour autant, on ne peut pas dire qu’il s’agisse d’une application directe des principes de Le Corbusier. Ils sont aussi le fruit d’une industriali-sation progressive du secteur du bâtiment et, notamment en France, des procédés de préfabrication en béton.Histoire La Cité de la Muette à Drancy, construite par Eugène Beaudouin, Marcel Lods et Jean Prouvé entre 1931 et 1934 pour l’Office public HBM de la Seine, est traditionnellement considérée comme le premier grand en-semble en France. Elle est même à l’origine du terme de «grand ensemble» puisque c’est ainsi que la désigne pour la première fois Marcel Rotival dans un article de l’époque6. Cette cité, initialement conçue comme une cité-jardin, se transforme en cours d’étude en un projet totalement inédit en France, avec ses 5 tours de 15 étages et son habitat totalement collectif. Cependant, cette initiative reste sans lendemain du moins dans l’immédiat.Après la Seconde Guerre mondiale, le temps est à la reconstruction et la priorité n’est pas donnée à l’habitat. Le premier plan quinquennal de Jean Monnet (1947-1952) a avant tout pour objectif la reconstruction des infrastructures de transport et le recouvrement des moyens de production. Par ailleurs, le secteur du bâtiment en France est alors incapable de construire des logements en grande quantité et rapidement : ce sont encore de petites entreprises artisanales aux méthodes de constructions traditionnelles.
Les besoins sont pourtant considérables : sur 14,5 millions de logements, la moitié n’a pas l’eau courante, les 3/4 n’ont pas de WC, 90 % pas de salle de bain. On dénombre 350 000 taudis, 3 millions de logements surpeu-plés et un déficit constaté de 3 millions d’habitations. Le blocage des loyers depuis 19147, très partiellement atténué par la Loi de 1948, ne favorise pas les investissements privés.
L’État tente de changer la situation en impulsant à l’industrialisation des entreprises du bâtiment : en 1950, Eugène Claudius-Petit, ministre de la reconstruction, lance le concours de la Cité Rotterdam à Strasbourg. Ce programme doit comporter 800 logements, mais le concours, ouvert à un architecte associé à une entreprise de BTP, prend en compte des critères de coût et de rapidité d’exécution. Le projet est gagné par Eugène Beau-douin qui réalise un des premiers grands ensembles d’après guerre en 1953. En 1953 toujours, Pierre Courant, Ministre de la Reconstruction et du Logement, fait voter une loi qui met en place une série d’interventions (appelée «Plan Courant») facilitant la construction de logements tant du point de vue foncier que du point de vue du financement (primes à la construction, prêts à taux réduit, etc.) : la priorité est donnée clairement par le ministère aux logements collectifs et à la solution des grands ensembles.
La même année, la création de la contribution obligatoire des entreprises à l’effort de construction (1 % de la masse des salaires pour les entreprises de plus de 10 salariés) introduit des ressources supplémentaires pour la réalisation de logements sociaux : c’est le fameux «1 % patronal». Ces fonds sont réunis par l’Office Central Interprofessionnel du Logement (OCIL), à l’origine de la construction d’un certain nombre de grands ensembles.
Mais le véritable choc psychologique intervient en 1954 : le terrible hiver et l’action de l’Abbé Pierre engage le gouvernement à lancer une politique de logement volontariste. Un programme de «Logements économiques de première nécessité» (LEPN) est lancé en juillet 1955 : il s’agit de petites cités d’urgence sous la forme de pavillons en bandes. En réalité, ces réalisations précaires s’avèrent catastrophiques et se transforment en tau-dis insalubres dès l’année suivante. La priorité est donnée alors résolument à l’habitat collectif de grande taille et à la préfabrication en béton, comme seule solution au manque de logements en France.Une multitude de procédures administratives
Grands ensembles du quartier Villejean à Rennes par l’architecte Louis Arretche.Il n’existe pas une procédure type de construction d’un grand ensemble pendant cette période. En effet, de très nombreuses procédures techniques ou financières sont utilisées. Elles servent souvent d’ailleurs à désigner les bâtiments ou quartiers construits à l’époque : Secteur industrialisé, LOPOFA (LOgements POpulaires FAmiliaux), Logecos (LOGements ÉCOnomiques et familiaux), LEN (Logements économiques normalisés), l’opération Million, l’opération «Économie de main d’oeuvre». L’unique objectif de toutes ces procédures est de construire vite et en très grande quantité. Le cadre de la Zone à urbaniser en priorité intervient en 1959, avec des constructions qui ne commencent réellement qu’en 1961-1962.Les contextes de constructions Le quartier de La Rouvière (9ème arrondissement) à Marseille construit par Xavier Arsène-Henry.On peut distinguer 3 contextes de construction de ces grands ensembles à la fin des années 1950 et début des années 1960 :
• de nouveaux quartiers périphériques de villes anciennes ayant pour objectif de reloger des populations ins-tallées dans des logements insalubres en centre-ville ou pour accueillir des populations venues des campagnes environnantes (cas les plus fréquents).
• des villes nouvelles liées à l’implantation d’industries nouvelles ou à la politique d’aménagement du ter-ritoire : c’est le cas de Mourenx (avec le Gaz de Lacq), Bagnols-sur-Cèze ou Pierrelatte (liées à l’industrie nucléaire). On voit aussi des cas hybrides avec la première situation, avec des implantations proches de villes satellites de Paris, dans le but de contrebalancer l’influence de cette dernière : c’est le cas de la politique des «3M» dans le département de Seine-et-Marne avec la construction de grands ensembles liés à des zones in-dustrielles à Meaux, Melun, Montereau-Fault-Yonne.
• des opérations de rénovation de quartiers anciens : le quartier de la Porte de Bâle à Mulhouse, l’îlot Bièvre dans le 13e arrondissement de Paris, le centre-ville ancien de Chelles.
Il est à noter qu’un grand ensemble n’est pas forcément un ensemble de logements sociaux : il peut s’agir aussi de logements de standing, comme le quartier de la Rouvière à Marseille. Les modes de constructions
Le Haut du Lièvre (3000 logements, construits à partir de 1954), deux des plus longues barres de France, construite par Bernard Zehrfuss sur une crête surplombant Nancy.
Tout est mis en oeuvre pour qu’un maximum d’économies soient réalisées sur le chantier :
• la préfabrication : de nombreux procédés de préfabrications sont mis en oeuvre sur les chantiers permettant un gain de temps et d’argent. Expérimentés au cours des chantiers de la Reconstruction après la Seconde Guerre mondiale, ces procédés permettent la construction en série de panneaux de bétons, d’escaliers, d’huisseries mais aussi d’éléments de salles de bains à l’intérieur même du logements. Ces procédés ont pour nom : Camus (expérimenté au Havre et exporté jusqu’en URSS), Estiot (au Haut-du-Lièvre à Nancy) ou Tracoba (à la Pierre Collinet à Meaux). Les formes simples (barres, tours) sont privilégiées le long du chemin de grue (grue posée sur des rails) avec des usines à béton installées à proximité du chantier, toujours dans une recherche de gain de temps.
• une économie de main d’oeuvre : la préfabrication permet de faire appel à une main d’oeuvre peu qualifiée, souvent d’origine immigrée. De grands groupes de BTP bénéficient de contrats pour des chantiers de construc-tion gigantesques, favorisés par l’État.
• les maîtres d’ouvrages sont eux aussi très concentrés et favorise les grandes opérations. La Caisse des dépôts et consignations est ainsi l’un des financeurs incontournables de ce mouvement de construction avec notam-ment sa filiale, la SCIC (Société Civile immobilière de la Caisse des dépôts et consignations), créée en 1954. Elle fait appel à des architectes majeurs des années 1950 et 1960, tels que Jean Dubuisson, Marcel Lods, Jacques Henri Labourdette, Bernard Zehrfuss, Raymond Lopez, Charles-Gustave Stoskopf et elle est à l’ori-gine de nombreux grands ensembles situés en région parisienne, tels que Sarcelles (le plus grand programme en France avec 10 000 logements), Créteil, Massy-Antony.
Les désignations de ces grands ensembles sont à cette époque très diverses : unité de voisinage, unité d’habitation, ville nouvelle (sans aucun rapport avec les villes nouvelles de Paul Delouvrier), villes satellites, ou encore cités nouvelles, etc.Pendant 20 ans, on estime à 300 000 le nombre de logements construits ainsi par an, alors qu’au début des années 1950, on ne produisait que 10 000 logements chaque année. 6 millions de logements sont ainsi construits au total. 90 % de ces constructions sont aidées par l’État.
En 1965, le programme des villes nouvelles est lancé, se voulant en rupture avec l’urbanisme des grands ensembles. En 1969, les zones à urbaniser en priorité sont abandonnées au profit des zones d’aménagement concerté, créées deux ans auparavant. Enfin, le 21 mars 1973, une circulaire ministérielle signée par Olivier Guichard, ministre de l’Équipement, du Logement et des Transports, «visant à prévenir la réalisation des formes d’urbanisation dites « grands ensembles » et à lutter contre la ségrégation sociale par l’habitat», interdit toute construction d’ensembles de logements de plus de 500 unités. La construction des grands ensembles est définitivement abandonnée. La loi Barre de 1977 fait passer la priorité de l’aide gouvernementale de la construction collective à l’aide aux ménages : c’est le retour du pavillonnaire et du logement. Les banlieues populaires apparaissent dans les médias à travers le prisme de la délinquance et des émeutes. Pourtant, leur histoire doit s’analyser dans la moyenne durée des deux siècles d’urbanisation et d’industrialisation, puis de disparition de la société industrielle. Les banlieues françaises, à la différence des suburbs anglo-saxonnes qui logent les classes moyennes blanches, ont été créées dès la fin du XIX e siècle pour loger les classes populaires. Les besoins de logement expliquent les strates des paysages urbains : petits immeubles de rapport de la Belle Époque, pavillons des lotissements défectueux de l’entre-deux-guerres, barres et tours de logement social et villes nouvelles des Trente Glorieuses. Trois moments de la constitution des banlieues populaires se superposent, encore visibles dans les paysages-palimpsestes : l’âge des faubourgs industriels, devenus peu à peu friches avec la désindustrialisation qui débute dans les années 50 ; le temps des banlieues rouges et du socialisme municipal ; la construction des grands ensembles et l’entrée en crise du modèle à partir de 1970. Des faubourgs industriels à la désindustrialisation La banlieue contemporaine naît de l’entreprise de modernisation de la capitale et des grandes métropoles sous le Second Empire. Le modèle haussmannien, bien connu, régularise la ville ancienne par l’imposition de percées dans le tissu urbain existant, l’équipement en réseaux divers, la construction d’immeubles neufs le long des nouvelles percées et l’exode partiel des anciens habitants du centre vers les arrondissements annexés ou vers les faubourgs. L’agrandissement de Paris complète les ambitions d’Haussmann et de Napoléon III : au premier janvier 1860, en application de la loi du 3 novembre 1859, 5100 hectares sont ajoutés aux 3402 hectares de la capitale, qui trouve ainsi sa taille définitive et passe de 12 à 20 arrondissements. L’annexion des communes suburbaines s’accompagne d’une vision, en creux, de la nouvelle banlieue au-delà des murailles. Le projet est d’homogénéiser la nouvelle ville-capitale en généralisant les équipements urbains, notamment le métro à partir de 1900, de desserrer la pression démographique du centre vers l’extérieur, de transférer l’industrie au-delà des Fortifications. Dans ces « cayennes », les salaires sont plus bas qu’à Paris, la discipline plus rude, la taylorisation plus précoce que dans les ateliers parisiens ou lyonnais. La banlieue est livrée à elle-même, ignorée par la puissance publique. Ses espaces libres accueillent les entrepôts, la grande industrie et les fonctions que la ville transformée rejette : cimetières, hôpitaux, champs d’épandage, logements sociaux 1. Les décrets sur les établissements classés, datant du Premier Empire et repris sous la Restauration, sont à l’origine des zones d’industries polluantes en proche banlieue, notamment autour de la chimie organique. Aubervilliers est célèbre par la concentration d’industries chimiques (Saint-Gobain…). Les derniers de ces établissements classés ont cessé leur activité il y a peu de temps, sous l’impact des revendications des associations écologistes : à Saint-Denis, la Saria, entreprise d’incinération de carcasses animales, a dû fermer. L’industrialisation, comme l’avait envisagé Haussmann, se fait par le transfert des grandes usines de la capitale vers la périphérie. Après la crise économique de la fin du XIXe siècle, l’implantation de nouvelles technologies – automobile, aviation, constructions électriques – transforme des communes (Boulogne-Billancourt, Puteaux, Suresnes, Vénissieux) en technopoles de pointe. Dans ces « cayennes », les salaires sont plus bas qu’à Paris, la discipline plus rude, la taylorisation plus précoce que dans les ateliers parisiens ou lyonnais. Sans unité administrative, la banlieue constitue un domaine fragmenté en espaces socialement très différenciés : villégiature et résidence bourgeoise souvent à l’Ouest, banlieue « noire », celle des faubourgs industriels limitrophes, friches dues à la déprise agricole et maraîchère, que lotissent de petits spéculateurs. La Première Guerre mondiale renforce l’industrialisation des métropoles situées loin du front, Paris, Lyon ou Toulouse. Puis une volonté de décentralisation transfère les usines en grande banlieue : Simca glisse de Nanterre à Poissy au milieu des années 50 ; une usine Citroën de 6500 salariés, dont 4300 OS, s’ouvre à Aulnay-sous-bois en 1973. Cependant, en région parisienne, cette politique précoce et continue de désindustrialisation conduit à une diminution des emplois industriels dès les années 60, avec la politique de délocalisation menée à partir de 1955, amplifiée par la Datar. En Plaine Saint-Denis, en 1960, le secteur industriel représente 46 % des emplois contre 44 % au tertiaire ; en 1990, le secteur industriel représente 21 % des emplois et le tertiaire 72 %. Des secteurs entiers disparaissent – métallurgie, machine-outil, chimie – dont la présence structurait les sociétés ouvrières. La crise économique qui commence à partir de 1973, la division planétaire du travail et un demi-siècle de volonté décentralisatrice entraînent la disparition des banlieues industrielles, malgré des combats défensifs : l’usine Chaix de Saint-Ouen ferme après cinq ans d’occupation et de luttes à contre-courant. L’invention politique socialisme municipal et banlieue rouge Dans l’entre-deux-guerres, les banlieues populaires se couvrent d’une marée pavillonnaire de lotissements médiocres 2. La crise du logement en région parisienne conduit 450 000 nouveaux banlieusards, Parisiens et provinciaux, à s’installer dans 16 000 hectares de nouveaux quartiers pavillonnaires. Ces petits accédants à la propriété – les « mal-lotis » des années 20 – payent à crédit leur parcelle et s’installent sur des terrains dépourvus de tout équipement. Le scandale de ces petits propriétaires méritants qui campent dans la boue des banlieues, sans routes ni lumière, devient public au milieu des années 20. La loi Sarraut votée en 1928 met l’État à contribution avec les intéressés, ce qui permet de financer les aménagements indispensables, en premier lieu le réseau de voirie. Les lotissements, ces quartiers de pavillons, improvisés à partir des années 20 sur des terrains bon marché découpés au hasard de la spéculation et des opportunités foncières, incarnent le rêve populaire d’accès à la propriété. Le mal-loti devient la figure emblématique de l’exclusion banlieusarde : trompé par les lotisseurs, il se retrouve privé des éléments élémentaires de l’urbanité, aux portes de la capitale illuminée où « les rupins font la noce ». Le jeune PC (Section française de l’Internationale communiste) prend en charge les revendications de ces parias, fournit une analyse de leurs difficultés en termes de classe et s’implante dans les communes ainsi bouleversées à partir des élections municipales de 1925. Il s’appuie aussi sur le nouveau prolétariat des grandes usines. Dans le contexte du Front populaire, 1935 marque un tournant dans l’histoire de la banlieue parisienne. Les 5 et 12 mai, les Français sont appelés à élire leurs conseillers municipaux et cantonaux. Dans les 80 communes suburbaines du département de la Seine, au lendemain du second tour, 26 municipalités sont dirigées par un maire communiste. Elles n’étaient que onze au sortir du scrutin municipal de 1929. Sept autres municipalités comptent aussi en leur sein une minorité communiste. Aux législatives du printemps 1936, l’essai se confirme lors de l’élection de 27 députés communistes en banlieue parisienne sur les 72 que compte le groupe parlementaire. Le pacte germano-soviétique, la guerre, la guerre froide puis le gaullisme n’affaiblissent que temporairement la ceinture rouge, construction socio-politique qui perdure jusqu’aux années 80. Bastions rouges et cités socialistes offrent un cadre durable à l’expression des cultures populaires urbaines. La densité d’un réseau d’organisations militantes, la fréquence des fêtes locales, la politisation de l’espace quotidien grâce à la toponymie, ont créé, autour des maires, un patriotisme local à base de classe, culture du pauvre capable de retourner la stigmatisation attachée aux banlieues ouvrières. Modèle d’encadrement plus paternaliste, le socialisme municipal construit des cités-jardins, dont Suresnes, Châtenay-Malabry et Villeurbanne sont les fleurons ; elles sont pensées par des maires visionnaires, Henri Sellier ou André Morizet, comme des prototypes permettant, si elles étaient généralisées, de résoudre la question du logement populaire et en même temps la question sociale. Bastions rouges et cités socialistes offrent un cadre durable à l’expression des cultures populaires urbaines. Les grands ensembles de l’Abbé Pierre à la circulaire Guichard Dans le contexte du baby-boom, du début de la croissance économique et de la reprise de l’immigration provinciale et étrangère, la population urbaine augmente. Cet afflux aggrave le déficit séculaire de logements populaires et la fin de la Reconstruction n’y met pas fin. La crise du logement devient intolérable. Rares, surpeuplés, les logements anciens sont sous-équipés, comme le montre le recensement de 1954 : ni sanitaires, ni w-c intérieurs dans la plupart des cas, et l’eau courante dans à peine la moitié des logements. La crise du logement devient une affaire d’État. Sa médiatisation par l’Abbé Pierre aidant, l’idée du droit à un logement décent pour tous émerge de la misère urbaine des années 50. Avec la construction des grands ensembles, les anciens objectifs des réformateurs sociaux deviennent une politique publique nationale : sortir les classes populaires des taudis, faire bénéficier l’ensemble des salariés des bienfaits de l’hygiène et de la modernité, contrôler l’usage prévisionnel du sol urbain, donner à tous les enfants air, lumière et soleil. Après les tâtonnements du Plan Courant (1953), la maîtrise technique et financière de la production de masse est acquise au début de la Cinquième République (décret du 31 décembre 1958 sur les Zup). De 1946 à 1975, le parc immobilier français passe de 12,7 millions de logements à 21 millions. Pour ces 8,3 millions de logements neufs – dont 8 millions entre 1953 et 1975 –, l’engagement de l’État a été important puisque près de 80 % des logements construits durant cette période le sont grâce à une aide publique. Le nombre de logements sociaux passe de moins de 500000 à près de 3 millions, dont un tiers sous forme de grands ensembles : environ 350 sur l’ensemble du territoire, dont 43 % en région parisienne, où la demande est la plus forte. Sans débat public sur la forme urbaine, le consensus pour une production massive de logements s’établit autour de quelques représentations partagées : la ville ancienne et dense n’est plus réformable – les îlots insalubres, délimités à la fin du XIXe siècle ne sont toujours pas éradiqués ; l’hygiénisme exige de séparer l’habitat des usines ; la hantise du taudis fait accepter l’édification de logements seuls, sans équipements, où les classes populaires accèdent pour la première fois à du neuf. Les banlieues françaises se couvrent de cités nouvelles, édifiées rapidement, d’au moins 1000 logements, voire de plus de 10000 aux Minguettes (Vénissieux) ou à Sarcelles. L’industrialisation du bâtiment, l’avance de l’industrie française du béton armé, l’imposition de normes et de plans types pour les appartements conduisent à privilégier des formes simples, des barres et des tours sur des grandes parcelles de terrain. Cités dortoirs, elles sont en général construites sur des terrains agricoles ou maraîchers, en périphérie, faute de réserves foncières ; la rapidité de leur édification et la complexité des modes de financement expliquent l’absence d’équipements collectifs, à l’exception des écoles primaires ; ceux-ci suivent tardivement, ainsi que les moyens de transports en commun, ce dont se plaignent les banlieusards. Les populations logées varient évidemment suivant les cités : ce sont des familles françaises chargées d’enfants du baby-boom, souvent migrants provinciaux ; les populations de rapatriés de la décolonisation de l’Empire français les rejoignent ; pas de personnes âgées, ni d’adolescents au début du peuplement. Ces familles de salariés sont sélectionnées par les gestionnaires des cités de logement social, et non par le libre jeu du marché immobilier : autour d’une majorité d’employés et d’ouvriers, on trouve des cadres moyens et supérieurs en nombre variable suivant la politique du gestionnaire. Le logement des étrangers est conçu alors sur le mode de la différenciation : soit ils se logent par eux-mêmes dans le parc ancien, soit la puissance publique contribue à leur fournir des logements à part, aux normes de confort inférieures. Mais les plus pauvres, les familles très nombreuses, les populations étrangères et immigrées sont logés ailleurs : taudis des villes anciennes, bidonvilles, foyers pour célibataires immigrés, hôtels meublés, cités de transit ou d’urgence. Ces logements spécifiques, avec parfois un fort encadrement de travailleuses sociales, sont explicitement destinés aux « inadaptés sociaux », qu’il faut éduquer avant de les loger dans les cités nouvelles construites pour les salariés français, suivant des méthodes expérimentées dans l’entre-deux-guerres dans les cités-jardins. Le logement des étrangers est conçu alors sur le mode de la différenciation : soit ils se logent par eux-mêmes dans le parc ancien, soit la puissance publique contribue à leur fournir des logements à part, aux normes de confort inférieures. Mutations et crises, de Giscard à Mitterrand Dans la décennie 1970-1980, une série de décisions conjoncturelles et sectorielles ouvre, à terme, une ère de crise pour les banlieues populaires. La critique des grands ensembles, chronique depuis les années 60 avec l’émergence du thème de la « sarcellite » ou maladie des grands ensembles, qui générerait ennui, suicide, délinquance et toucherait en particulier les femmes et les jeunes, s’amplifie après mai 1968. Les responsables politiques s’interrogent sur le type de société urbaine qui s’édifie dans les périphéries : comment donner une âme à ces nouveaux ensembles et recréer une communauté entre des habitants venus de partout ? La dégradation de bâtiments conçus comme provisoires s’ajoute aux critiques. Olivier Guichard, ministre de l’Équipement, arrête la construction des grands ensembles par la circulaire du 21 mars 1973, qui interdit les opérations les plus massives et tente de mieux insérer les nouvelles constructions dans les villes existantes. À partir de 1965-1970, les investissements publics privilégiaient d’ailleurs les villes nouvelles, imaginées par Paul Delouvrier comme l’antithèse des grands ensembles. L’État réoriente sa politique et ses crédits vers l’aide aux ménages qui veulent accéder à la propriété individuelle de leur pavillon : les banques rentrent sur le marché immobilier et la promotion publique s’effondre à partir de 1976. La loi Barre (1977) privilégie l’aide sélective aux ménages au détriment de l’aide à la pierre, afin de rendre le marché plus fluide et de résoudre la crise naissante des grands ensembles, dont témoigne l’invention des procédures Habitat et Vie Sociale (1973-1977) qui financent les premières réhabilitations. La conséquence est que les classes moyennes quittent les logements sociaux pour les pavillons en accession à la propriété des communes alentour, comme les Minguettes à Vénissieux, abandonnées pour les pavillons de Corbas, Solaize ou Saint-Laurent-de-Mure. Sous l’effet des chocs pétroliers et de l’entrée dans la crise économique, le gouvernement met en œuvre une nouvelle politique d’immigration : fermeture des frontières, aide au retour pour les étrangers jugés responsables de la crise, maintien en l’état du nombre d’étrangers et autorisation du regroupement familial. Cette politique, lancée par Lionel Stoleru, aboutit au décret du 29 avril 1976 relatif aux conditions d’entrée et de séjour des membres des familles des étrangers autorisés à résider en France. L’intégration des familles passe par des conditions de logement semblables à celles des travailleurs français. Les mouvements de mobilité résidentielle, comme les règles d’attribution des logements HLM, qui jusqu’alors ignoraient les travailleurs étrangers, allaient faciliter leur installation 3. Il en résulte d’importantes modifications du paysage des banlieues populaires : les 255 bidonvilles de métropole, dont 120 en région parisienne, qui logeaient 50000 immigrés, sont résorbés et leur population relogée dans des grands ensembles sociaux ; le logement social s’ouvre de façon très volontariste aux familles étrangères, qu’on espère ainsi conduire aux normes de vie urbaine de la société française. Les employeurs payent, à partir de 1975, une taxe sur les salaires de leurs travailleurs étrangers pour construire de nouveaux logements, mais les fonds seront surtout utilisés pour rentabiliser ou construire de nouveaux foyers et très peu pour accroître l’offre locative sociale. C’est par le jeu des départs que se fera l’entrée des familles d’ouvriers issues de l’immigration dans le parc social. Les organismes qui gèrent les cités d’habitat social accueillent ces nouveaux locataires, d’autant que la loi Barre rend solvables les familles les plus modestes. L’idée est de répartir les familles immigrées au milieu des ménages français, suivant des quotas d’environ 15 %. Mais le souci d’intégrer les immigrés dans le logement social conduit à des logiques territoriales de regroupement communautaire qui n’ont été ni pensées, ni anticipées : les familles maghrébines deviennent majoritaires aux Minguettes au cours des années 1970. En Seine-Saint-Denis, la population scolaire étrangère passe de 17 % à 30 % entre 1975 et 1983. En 1992, 74 % des ménages maghrébins sont locataires d’une HLM. Les premières violences imputables aux jeunes sont minimisées et incomprises. Après les élections municipales de 1977, le communisme municipal se délite et la banlieue rouge disparaît, sur fond de crise généralisée des encadrements partisans. En Seine-Saint-Denis en 2001, on compte encore quinze municipalités rouges sur quarante, dont douze ont un maire communiste depuis 1945 4. Le déclin du magistère communiste s’explique certes par l’effondrement du bloc socialiste, mais aussi par l’incompréhension des phénomènes qui s’accélèrent à partir des années de crise. Les municipalités ouvrières refusent la désindustrialisation et la mixité sociale, évitent de construire de l’accession à la propriété et s’opposent aux premières procédures de la politique de la ville. Ces conceptions strictement défensives, fondées sur une vision des territoires communaux comme bastions, n’évoluent qu’à partir des années 90. Les premières violences imputables aux jeunes sont minimisées et incomprises. À La Courneuve, en 1971, un jeune est tué au café Le Nerval ; dans la même cité, en juillet 1983, un enfant algérien de dix ans est tué d’un coup de fusil par un habitant, et le quartier s’embrase ; en banlieue lyonnaise, premiers incidents en 1971, à Vaulx-en-Velin, dans une cité construite pour accueillir des harkis ; 1975, premières mises à sac de locaux scolaires ; en 1978, premiers « rodéos », généralisés aux Minguettes en 1981, où la presse nationale rend compte du phénomène pour la première fois, avec des reportages télévisés qui montrent les voitures qui brûlent au pied des tours, laissant « hébétés » habitants et élus. La gauche, arrivée au pouvoir en 1981, institutionnalise la politique de la ville, en gestation dans la décennie précédente. Décentralisation, interministérialité, zonage des quartiers en difficulté sont les principes, alors nouveaux, de cette politique, que l’alternance maintient. En 2000, en Seine-Saint-Denis, 24 communes sont classées en politique de la ville dans le cadre du contrat de Plan État région. En 1996-1997, l’Union européenne choisit Aulnay-sous-Bois et Clichy-sous-Bois comme éligibles aux fonds structurels européens. Dans les quartiers, les professionnels de la politique de la ville remplacent les militants politiques, et l’État décentralisé se substitue à l’encadrement partisan ; en Seine-Saint-Denis, les effectifs des services de l’État restent stables, passant de 45000 en 1982 à 44836 en 1999. Ainsi, replacée en moyenne durée, la crise des banlieues populaires s’explique par la désindustrialisation et la disparition des sociétés ouvrières à base partisane – ce qui ne signifie pas que les ouvriers aient disparu des banlieues –, la mutation non maîtrisée des fonctions du logement social et la crise du communisme municipal, sur fond de chômage structurel. L’amnésie qui affecte cette histoire récente, comme les décisions de politiques publiques prises alors, ne peut qu’ajouter au déficit de sens et favoriser les analyses incomplètes. le temps des barres et des tours..Certes, ces quartiers de grands ensembles, de barres et de tours, emblématiques de l'urbanisation fonctionnaliste des décennies 1950, 1960 et 1970, de FRANCE ...Le tourisme a toujours fonctionné par extension : les lisières d’hier sont aujourd’hui des hauts lieux touristiques, que l’on pense par exemple au bord de la mer, longtemps déprécié. Sur le terrain contemporain de la ville, ce sont les quartiers populaires péricentraux qui sont à présent saisis par un engouement et une économie touristiques ; plus inédite encore, la découverte par les touristes des quartiers populaires nettement périphériques. C’est le cas à Marseille, dont les quartiers nord, espaces emblématiques de la « crise des banlieues », sont désormais l’objet d’un « front » touristique et patrimonial, animé par une coopérative d’habitants particulièrement active. Cette problématique de l’émergence d’un nouveau lieu d’intérêt touristique se fait particulièrement saillante en ce qui concerne des quartiers d’habitat social en hauteur, nombreux dans ces quartiers nord. Les grands ensembles, en effet, symboles de l’urbanisme moderne honnis des décennies 1950, 1960 et 1970, mobilisent eux aussi de nouvelles pratiques. Tantôt touristiques, tantôt artistiques, elles se combinent parfois : l’article présente ces pratiques « récréa(r)tistes » d’un nouveau genre. Plus largement, il s’agit de rendre compte et d’analyser le statut, la fonction et les enjeux de pratiques réputées à l’ombre du tourisme urbain institué. Les mutations touristiques contemporaines font valoir une mobilisation de nouveaux espaces (les quartiers populaires) et de nouvelles pratiques (participatives). À cet égard, le quartier de Belleville à Paris est un laboratoire exemplaire (Chapuis, 2009). Ces nouvelles modalités touristiques traduisent une évolution culturelle conjointe à certaines dynamiques propres de l’offre touristique. Si ces espaces d’habitat populaire ont longtemps fait partie du négatif urbain mis en tourisme (qu’aller faire dans ces quartiers ?), ils sont aujourd’hui l’objet de « fronts » touristiques, qui en manifestent l’annexion spatiale et sociale aux offres urbaines traditionnelles, voire patrimonialement labellisées. Cette ligne de front se déplace, à présent, des quartiers populaires péricentraux aux quartiers nettement périphériques de banlieue. Certes, ces quartiers de grands ensembles, de barres et de tours, emblématiques de l’urbanisation fonctionnaliste des décennies 1950, 1960 et 1970, souffrent depuis longtemps d’une situation critique (pauvreté économique et sociale, relégation territoriale) et de représentations elles-mêmes péjorées et péjoratives. Or, dans certains de ces mêmes espaces se développent aujourd’hui des pratiques de découverte, de visite et de valorisation s’inscrivant dans un processus de connaissance et donc de reconnaissance de leurs identités architecturale, sociale et culturelle (Vayssière, 2002 ; Pouvreau, 2011 ; Veschambre, 2013).Cette trajectoire fait émerger et mobilise de nouvelles pratiques, tantôt touristiques, tantôt artistiques, qui se combinent parfois : nous présenterons ici ces pratiques « récréa(r)tistes » d’un nouveau genre. Toutefois, mise en scène et parcours ont de quoi surprendre, tant le décalage est effectivement grand entre un imaginaire touristique dominant – sites plaisants et accueillants (Amirou, 1995) – et ces espaces, objets d’une imagerie urbano-pathogène (Avenel, 2004). Dans l’imaginaire collectif, ces quartiers sont, au mieux, sans intérêt, au pire, synonymes de menaces. Tout concourt à associer ces territoires à une banlieue hors des sentiers de l’intéressant. Nous explorons ici les acteurs concernés (visiteurs, « guides », hébergeurs, artistes) et les mises en œuvre dans les quartiers nord de Marseille, qui élaborent et proposent ces offres d’un nouveau genre pour rendre compte et analyser le statut, la fonction et les enjeux de ces pratiques. Ces dernières, en procédant à des mélanges de genres (lieux touristiques estampillés par opposition à marges de découvertes, hébergement en cité opposé à bastides provençales, tourisme ou projet politique) ne manquent évidemment pas d’interroger les catégories d’approche et d’analyse longtemps usuelles de l’objet « tourisme ».La carte touristique de la ville de Marseillemontre combien l’offre touristique marseillaise des acteurs territoriaux promeut essentiellement les lieux, les sites et les déambulations dans les centres de la cité. Le pluriel ici s’impose dans la mesure où à la ville et ses hauts lieux traditionnels (Roncayolo, 1990) (Vieux-Port, Notre-Dame de la Garde, cité radieuse de Le Corbusier, palais Longchamp) se sont récemment ajoutés les quartiers réhabilités et gentrifiés (le Panier, les docks de La Joliette). Ce faisant, la carte de la ville distribuée par l’Office de tourisme ignore un pan entier de son territoire et des ressources qu’il abrite. Sauf un encart pour l’Estaque (non reproduit ici), les quartiers nord de Marseille n’ont pas droit à la représentation officielle et promotionnelle, soit une exclusion de près de 8000 hectares et d’environ 250 000 habitants. Au lendemain de la Seconde Guerre Mondiale, le secteur du bâtiment connait un bouleversement sans précédent. Les besoins en termes de reconstruction sont tellement immenses qu’il faut penser une nouvelle façon de construire. C’est là qu’entre en scène Raymond Camus qui invente un système de préfabrication à échelle industrielle. Avec ses panneaux en béton préfabriqué,Le logement préfabriqué, victime de son succès en France, fut exporté en Europe de l’Est. Qui se souvient aujourd’hui que ces logements symboles de progrès devinrent, en pleine guerre froide, la marque de fabrique du collectivisme ? Jacqueline a 50 ans et vit à la cité des Courtillières à Pantin. Elle se souvient lorsque, enfant, elle quitta avec ses parents le « une pièce parisien » sans commodités pour un appartement spacieux et moderne dans cette cité. La cité des Courtillières est alors une cité pilote, censée réaliser le rêve d’une vie nouvelle dans une France qui manquait à la Libération cruellement de logements.Comme tant d’autres Jacqueline enfant ignorait qu’elle devait à Raymond Camus architecte génial, créateur du panneau en béton préfabriqué, cette invention qui promettait un futur radieux pour tous. Sydney, voisin de Jacqueline, se remémore lui, les bus remplis d’architectes venus d’Union soviétique pour visiter sa cité…La marque de fabrique du collectivisme Le logement préfabriqué victime de son succès en France est exporté en Europe de l’Est. Qui se souvient aujourd’hui que ces logements symboles de progrès devinrent en pleine guerre froide, la marque de fabrique du collectivisme ? Pour Julie, à Prague, ou Susanna à Berlin Est, l’arrivée du préfabriqué dans leur vie revêt une toute autre signification. Utopies sociales, idéologies politiques et avant-garde architecturale commencent à se mélanger. Le rêve du bonheur tourne vite au cauchemar…En République tchèque, l’antique ville de Most est détruite pour des raisons économiques pour être reconstruite grâce au panneau de béton. Au travers d’archives inédites et de témoignages des habitants, l’histoire incroyable de panneau en béton se raconte pour la première fois de Paris à Moscou, de 1950 à nos jours.@ Les films du MRU -Industrialiser la construction, par le biais de la préfabrication.Cette industrialisation a abouti, dans les années 1950, à un choix politique de l'Etat, la construction massive de G.E. pour résoudre la très forte crise du logement dont souffrait la France C’est là qu’entre en scène Raymond Camus qui invente un système de préfabrication à échelle industrielle. Avec ses panneaux en béton préfabriqué, il va inonder la France entière, permettant ainsi de créer des villes nouvelles et notamment, les innombrables cités dortoirs qui pullulent en périphérie des grandes villes. Un succès grandissant qui rencontrera une renommée à l’internationale, puisque le procédé sera repris en Europe de l’Est. Les villes socialistes qui se ressemblent toutes les unes aux autres, de la France en passant par la République Tchèque jusqu’en Allemagne. Lorenz Findeisen nous invite à un voyage architectural à travers ces trois pays où grâce aux images d’archives et aux témoignages des habitants, on redécouvre ce qu’était l’utopie du collectivisme et l’émergence du béton préfabriqué. Révolutionnaire pour l’époque, plébiscités par certains, décriés par d’autres, aujourd’hui ces cités s’apparentent plus à des verrues qu’autre chose. Ces grands ensembles d’immeubles souvent mal pensé, sont très souvent excentrés des centres-villes et donc des commerces. Ce documentaire retrace la vie d’une cité pilote, La Cité des Courtillières à Pantin. Cette cité était censée réaliser le rêve d’une vie nouvelle dans une France qui manquait, à la Libération cruellement de logements. Comme tant d’autres Jacqueline enfant ignorait qu’elle devait à Raymond Camus architecte génial, créateur du panneau en béton préfabriqué, cette invention qui promettait un futur radieux pour tous.France 3 Paris Île-de-France avait mis en place, à l’occasion des 60 ans de la création des « grands ensembles » et des villes nouvelles, une programmation exceptionnelle de documentaires inédits de 52 minutes autour de la thématique «Octobre des Cités, le mois des grands ensembles » Composition et production de la musique originale du film de Lorenz Findeisen « Concrete Stories » (52/120 mn). Documentaire primé « étoiles de la SCAM », diffusion France Television et festivals internationaux. (Co production franco-germano-tchèque) Béton et musique synthétique Au cours de l’été 2015 le réalisateur Lorenz Findeisen commande à Etienne de la Sayette une musique originale pour son film Le bonheur est dans le béton (diffusé sur France 3 et dans divers festivals de film documentaire internationaux). Le réalisateur, qui connaissait bien le travail d’Etienne de la Sayette, principalement basé sur des instruments acoustiques, le prend à contrepied en lui demandant une musique synthétique minimaliste “à la Kraftwerk”, pour accompagner les vues de paysage bétonnés des années 70, s’étendant à l’infini depuis les abords des villes. Le jour même où Etienne de la Sayette accepte la proposition, il tombe par hasard sur un Roland SH 2000 poussiéreux dans un marché aux puces de Seoul. Il y voit un signe du destin et effectue des razzia dans les vides greniers et magasins d’occasions de Seoul afin de se procurer en quelques jours un tas de vieux synthés analogiques, boites à rythme et pédales d’effets… Pas de séquenceur, pas de programmation, rien de numérique, tout l’intérêt est de se salir les mains et de jouer ces machines comme de n’importe quel autre instrument acoustique. Au final, pas moins de 30mn de musique ont été produites sur mesure, une musique qui joue le rôle de narrateur dans un film dépourvu de voix off.
Production les Films du Tambour de Soie www.dailymotion.com/video/x413amo
www.youtube.com/watch?v=zR_jxCANYac&fbclid=IwAR2IzWlM... … Le temps de l'urbanisme, 1962, Réalisation : Philippe Brunet www.dailymotion.com/video/xgj2zz?playlist=x34ije … … … … -Les grands ensembles en images Les ministères en charge du logement et leur production audiovisuelle (1944-1966) MASSY - Les films du MRU - La Cité des hommes, 1966, Réalisation : Fréderic Rossif, Albert Knobler www.dailymotion.com/video/xgiqzr?playlist=x34i - Les films du MRU @ les AUTOROUTES - Les liaisons moins dangereuses 1972 la construction des autoroutes en France - Le réseau autoroutier 1960 Histoire de France Transports et Communications - www.dailymotion.com/video/xxi0ae?playlist=x34ije … - A quoi servaient les films produits par le MRU ministère de la Reconstruction et de l'Urbanisme ? la réponse de Danielle Voldman historienne spécialiste de la reconstruction www.dailymotion.com/video/x148qu4?playlist=x34ije … -les films du MRU - Bâtir mieux plus vite et moins cher 1975 l'industrialisation du bâtiment et ses innovations : la préfabrication en usine, le coffrage glissant... www.dailymotion.com/video/xyjudq?playlist=x34ije … - TOUT SUR LA CONSTRUCTION DE NOTRE DAME LA CATHEDRALE DE PARIS Içi www.notredamedeparis.fr/la-cathedrale/histoire/historique... -MRU Les films - Le Bonheur est dans le béton - 2015 Documentaire réalisé par Lorenz Findeisen produit par Les Films du Tambour de Soie içi www.dailymotion.com/video/x413amo?playlist=x34ije Noisy-le-Sec le laboratoire de la reconstruction, 1948 L'album cinématographique de la reconstruction maison préfabriquée production ministère de la Reconstruction et de l'Urbanisme, 1948 L'album cinématographique içi www.dailymotion.com/video/xwytke
archipostcard.blogspot.com/search?updated-max=2009-02-13T... -Créteil.un couple à la niaiserie béate exalte les multiples bonheurs de la vie dans les new G.E. www.youtube.com/watch?v=FT1_abIteFE … La Ville bidon était un téléfilm d'1 heure intitulé La Décharge.Mais la censure de ces temps de présidence Pompidou en a interdit la diffusion télévisuelle - museedelacartepostale.fr/periode-semi-moderne/ - archipostalecarte.blogspot.com/ - Hansjörg Schneider BAUNETZWOCHE 87 über Papiermoderne www.baunetz.de/meldungen/Meldungen_BAUNETZWOCHE_87_ueber_... … - ARCHITECTURE le blog de Claude LOTHIER içi leblogdeclaudelothier.blogspot.com/2006/ - - Le balnéaire en cartes postales autour de la collection de David Liaudet, et ses excellents commentaires.. www.dailymotion.com/video/x57d3b8 -Restaurants Jacques BOREL, Autoroute A 6, 1972 Canton d'AUXERRE youtu.be/LRNhNzgkUcY munchies.vice.com/fr/article/43a4kp/jacques-borel-lhomme-... … Celui qu'on appellera le « Napoléon du prêt-à-manger » se détourne d'ailleurs peu à peu des Wimpy, s'engueule avec la maison mère et fait péricliter la franchise ...
museedelacartepostale.fr/blog/ -'être agent de gestion locative pour une office H.L.M. en 1958' , les Cités du soleil 1958 de Jean-Claude Sée- les films du MRU içi www.dailymotion.com/video/xgj74q présente les réalisations des HLM en France et la lutte contre l'habitat indigne insalubre museedelacartepostale.fr/exposition-permanente/ - www.queenslandplaces.com.au/category/headwords/brisbane-c... - collection-jfm.fr/t/cartes-postales-anciennes/france#.XGe... - www.cparama.com/forum/la-collection-de-cpa-f1.html - www.dauphinomaniac.org/Cartespostales/Francaises/Cartes_F... - furtho.tumblr.com/archive Le Logement Collectif* 50,60,70's, dans tous ses états..Histoire & Mémoire d'H.L.M. de Copropriété Renouvellement Urbain-Réha-NPNRU., twitter.com/Memoire2cite tout içi sig.ville.gouv.fr/atlas/ZUS/ - media/InaEdu01827/la-creatio" rel="noreferrer nofollow">fresques.ina.fr/jalons/fiche-media/InaEdu01827/la-creatio Bâtir mieux plus vite et moins cher 1975 l'industrialisation du bâtiment et ses innovations : www.dailymotion.com/video/xyjudq?playlist=x34ije la préfabrication en usine www.dailymotion.com/video/xx6ob5?playlist=x34ije , le coffrage glissant www.dailymotion.com/video/x19lwab?playlist=x34ije ... De nouvelles perspectives sont nées dans l'industrie du bâtiment avec les principes de bases de l'industrialisation du bâtiment www.dailymotion.com/video/x1a98iz?playlist=x34ije ,
www.dailymotion.com/video/xk6xui?playlist=x34ije , www.dailymotion.com/video/xk1dh2?playlist=x34ije : mécanisation, rationalisation et élaboration industrielle de la production. Des exemples concrets sont présentés afin d'illustrer l'utilisation des différentes innovations : les coffrages outils, coffrage glissant, le tunnel, des procédés pour accélérer le durcissement du béton. Le procédé dit de coffrage glissant est illustré sur le chantier des tours Pablo Picasso à Nanterre. Le principe est de s'affranchir des échafaudages : le coffrage épouse le contour du bâtiment, il s'élève avec la construction et permet de réaliser simultanément l'ensemble des murs verticaux. Au centre du plancher de travail, une grue distribue en continu le ferraillage et le béton. Sur un tel chantier les ouvriers se relaient 24h / 24 , www.dailymotion.com/video/xwytke?playlist=x34ije , www.dailymotion.com/video/x1bci6m?playlist=x34ije
Le reportage se penche ensuite sur la préfabrication en usine. Ces procédés de préfabrication en usine selon le commentaire sont bien adaptés aux pays en voie de développement, cela est illustré dans le reportage par une réalisation en Libye à Benghazi. Dans la course à l'allégement des matériaux un procédé l'isola béton est présenté. Un chapitre sur la construction métallique explique les avantage de ce procédé. La fabrication de composants ouvre de nouvelles perspectives à l'industrie du bâtiment.
Lieux géographiques : la Grande Borne 91, le Vaudreuil 27, Avoriaz, Avenue de Flandres à Paris, tours Picasso à Nanterre, vues de la défense, Benghazi Libye www.dailymotion.com/video/xk6xui?playlist=x34ije , www.dailymotion.com/video/xk1dh2?playlist=x34ije : mécanisation, rationalisation et élaboration industrielle de la production. Des exemples concrets sont présentés afin d'illustrer l'utilisation des différentes innovations : les coffrages outils, coffrage glissant, le tunnel, des procédés pour accélérer le durcissement du béton. Le procédé dit de coffrage glissant est illustré sur le chantier des tours Pablo Picasso à Nanterre. Le principe est de s'affranchir des échafaudages : le coffrage épouse le contour du bâtiment, il s'élève avec la construction et permet de réaliser simultanément l'ensemble des murs verticaux. Au centre du plancher de travail, une grue distribue en continu le ferraillage et le béton. Sur un tel chantier les ouvriers se relaient 24h / 24 , www.dailymotion.com/video/xwytke?playlist=x34ije , www.dailymotion.com/video/x1bci6m?playlist=x34ije Demain Paris 1959 dessin animé présentant l'aménagement de la capitale dans les années 60, Animation, dessin animé à vocation pédagogique visant à promouvoir la politique d’aménagement suivie dans les années 60 à Paris. Un raccourci historique sur l’extension de Paris du Moyen Âge au XIXe siècle (Lutèce, œuvres de Turgot, Napoléon, Haussmann), ce dessin animé retrace la naissance de la banlieue et de ses avatars au XXe siècle. Il annonce les grands principes d’aménagement des villes nouvelles et la restructuration du centre de Paris (référence implicite à la charte d’Athènes). Le texte est travaillé en rimes et vers. Une chanson du vieux Paris conclut poétiquement cette vision du futur. Thèmes principaux : Aménagement urbain / planification-aménagement régional Mots-clés : Banlieue, extension spatiale, histoire, quartier, ville, ville nouvelle Lieu géographique : Paris 75 Architectes ou personnalités : Eugène Haussmann, Napoléon, Turgot Réalisateurs : André Martin, Michel Boschet Production : les films Roger Leenhardt www.dailymotion.com/video/xw6lak?playlist=x34ije - Rue neuve 1956 la reconstruction de la France dix ans après la fin de la seconde guerre mondiale, villes, villages, grands ensembles réalisation : Jack Pinoteau , Panorama de la reconstruction de la France dix ans après la fin de la seconde guerre mondiale, ce film de commande évoque les villes et villages français détruits puis reconstruits dans un style respectant la tradition : Saint-Malo, Gien, Thionville, Ammerschwihr, etc. ainsi que la reconstruction en rupture avec l'architecture traditionnelle à Châtenay-Malabry, Arles, Saint Étienne, Évreux, Chambéry, Villeneuve-Saint-Georges, Abbeville, Le Havre, Marseille, Boulogne-sur-Mer, Dunkerque. Le documentaire explique par exemple la manière dont a été réalisée la reconstruction de Saint-Malo à l'intérieur des rempart de la vieille ville : "c'est la fidélité à l'histoire et la force du souvenir qui a guidé l'architecte". Dans le même esprit à Gien, au trois quart détruite en 1940, seul le château construit en 1494 pour Anne de Beaujeu, fille aînée de Louis XI, fut épargné par les bombardements. La ville fut reconstruite dans le style des rares immeubles restant. Gien est relevé de ses ruines et le nouvel ensemble harmonieux est appelé « Joyau de la Reconstruction française ». Dans un deuxième temps est abordé le chapitre de la construction des cités et des grands ensembles, de l’architecture du renouveau qualifiée de "grandiose incontestablement". S’il est précisé "on peut aimer ou de ne pas aimer ce style", l’emporte au f
Nurse Meghan Schlosser wears a suit specially designed to keep out pathogens while working in the Special Clinical Studies Unit (SCSU) in the Clinical Center at the National Institutes of Health. The SCSU 's mission is to isolate and treat Federal lab workers who have been exposed to infectious diseases. The unit was also used to treat Ebola patients in 2015.
Credit: National Institutes of Health
The Roman Baths are well-preserved thermae in the city of Bath, Somerset, England. A temple was constructed on the site between 60 and 70 AD in the first few decades of Roman Britain. Its presence led to the development of the small Roman urban settlement known as Aquae Sulis around the site. The Roman baths—designed for public bathing—were used until the end of Roman rule in Britain in the 5th century AD. According to the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, the original Roman baths were in ruins a century later. The area around the natural springs was redeveloped several times during the Early and Late Middle Ages.
The Roman Baths are preserved in four main features: the Sacred Spring, the Roman Temple, the Roman Bath House, and a museum which holds artefacts from Aquae Sulis. However, all buildings at street level date from the 19th century. It is a major tourist attraction in the UK, and together with the Grand Pump Room, receives more than 1.3 million visitors annually. Visitors can tour the baths and museum but cannot enter the water.
Hot spring
The water is sourced from rainfall on the nearby Mendip Hills, which then percolates down through limestone aquifers to a depth of between 2,700 and 4,300 metres (8,900 and 14,100 ft). Geothermal energy raises the water temperature here to between 69 and 96 °C (156.2 and 204.8 °F). Under pressure, the heated water rises along fissures and faults in the limestone, until it bubbles up from the ground into the baths. This process is similar to an enhanced geothermal system, which also makes use of the high pressures and temperatures below the Earth's crust. Hot water at a temperature of 46 °C (114.8 °F) rises here at the rate of 1,170,000 litres (257,364 imp gal) every day, from a geological fault (the Pennyquick fault). In 1982 a new spa water bore-hole was sunk, providing a clean and safe supply of spa water for drinking in the Pump Room.
Water quality
Bath was charged with responsibility for the hot springs in a Royal Charter of 1591 granted by Elizabeth I. This duty has now passed to Bath and North East Somerset Council, who monitor pressure, temperature and flow rates. The thermal waters contain sodium, calcium, chloride and sulphate ions in high concentrations.
The Roman Baths are no longer used for bathing. In October 1978, a young girl swimming in the restored Roman Bath with the Bath Dolphins, a local swimming club, contracted naegleriasis and died, leading to the closure of the bath for several years. Tests showed Naegleria fowleri, a deadly pathogen, in the water. The newly constructed Thermae Bath Spa nearby, and the refurbished Cross Bath, allow modern-day bathers to experience the waters via a series of more recently drilled boreholes.
Roman Britain was the territory that became the Roman province of Britannia after the Roman conquest of Britain, consisting of a large part of the island of Great Britain. The occupation lasted from AD 43 to AD 410.
Julius Caesar invaded Britain in 55 and 54 BC as part of his Gallic Wars. According to Caesar, the Britons had been overrun or culturally assimilated by the Belgae during the British Iron Age and had been aiding Caesar's enemies. The Belgae were the only Celtic tribe to cross the sea into Britain, for to all other Celtic tribes this land was unknown. He received tribute, installed the friendly king Mandubracius over the Trinovantes, and returned to Gaul. Planned invasions under Augustus were called off in 34, 27, and 25 BC. In 40 AD, Caligula assembled 200,000 men at the Channel on the continent, only to have them gather seashells (musculi) according to Suetonius, perhaps as a symbolic gesture to proclaim Caligula's victory over the sea. Three years later, Claudius directed four legions to invade Britain and restore the exiled king Verica over the Atrebates. The Romans defeated the Catuvellauni, and then organized their conquests as the province of Britain. By 47 AD, the Romans held the lands southeast of the Fosse Way. Control over Wales was delayed by reverses and the effects of Boudica's uprising, but the Romans expanded steadily northward.
The conquest of Britain continued under command of Gnaeus Julius Agricola (77–84), who expanded the Roman Empire as far as Caledonia. In mid-84 AD, Agricola faced the armies of the Caledonians, led by Calgacus, at the Battle of Mons Graupius. Battle casualties were estimated by Tacitus to be upwards of 10,000 on the Caledonian side and about 360 on the Roman side. The bloodbath at Mons Graupius concluded the forty-year conquest of Britain, a period that possibly saw between 100,000 and 250,000 Britons killed. In the context of pre-industrial warfare and of a total population of Britain of c. 2 million, these are very high figures.
Under the 2nd-century emperors Hadrian and Antoninus Pius, two walls were built to defend the Roman province from the Caledonians, whose realms in the Scottish Highlands were never controlled. Around 197 AD, the Severan Reforms divided Britain into two provinces: Britannia Superior and Britannia Inferior. During the Diocletian Reforms, at the end of the 3rd century, Britannia was divided into four provinces under the direction of a vicarius, who administered the Diocese of the Britains. A fifth province, Valentia, is attested in the later 4th century. For much of the later period of the Roman occupation, Britannia was subject to barbarian invasions and often came under the control of imperial usurpers and imperial pretenders. The final Roman withdrawal from Britain occurred around 410; the native kingdoms are considered to have formed Sub-Roman Britain after that.
Following the conquest of the Britons, a distinctive Romano-British culture emerged as the Romans introduced improved agriculture, urban planning, industrial production, and architecture. The Roman goddess Britannia became the female personification of Britain. After the initial invasions, Roman historians generally only mention Britain in passing. Thus, most present knowledge derives from archaeological investigations and occasional epigraphic evidence lauding the Britannic achievements of an emperor. Roman citizens settled in Britain from many parts of the Empire.
History
Britain was known to the Classical world. The Greeks, the Phoenicians and the Carthaginians traded for Cornish tin in the 4th century BC. The Greeks referred to the Cassiterides, or "tin islands", and placed them near the west coast of Europe. The Carthaginian sailor Himilco is said to have visited the island in the 6th or 5th century BC and the Greek explorer Pytheas in the 4th. It was regarded as a place of mystery, with some writers refusing to believe it existed.
The first direct Roman contact was when Julius Caesar undertook two expeditions in 55 and 54 BC, as part of his conquest of Gaul, believing the Britons were helping the Gallic resistance. The first expedition was more a reconnaissance than a full invasion and gained a foothold on the coast of Kent but was unable to advance further because of storm damage to the ships and a lack of cavalry. Despite the military failure, it was a political success, with the Roman Senate declaring a 20-day public holiday in Rome to honour the unprecedented achievement of obtaining hostages from Britain and defeating Belgic tribes on returning to the continent.
The second invasion involved a substantially larger force and Caesar coerced or invited many of the native Celtic tribes to pay tribute and give hostages in return for peace. A friendly local king, Mandubracius, was installed, and his rival, Cassivellaunus, was brought to terms. Hostages were taken, but historians disagree over whether any tribute was paid after Caesar returned to Gaul.
Caesar conquered no territory and left no troops behind, but he established clients and brought Britain into Rome's sphere of influence. Augustus planned invasions in 34, 27 and 25 BC, but circumstances were never favourable, and the relationship between Britain and Rome settled into one of diplomacy and trade. Strabo, writing late in Augustus's reign, claimed that taxes on trade brought in more annual revenue than any conquest could. Archaeology shows that there was an increase in imported luxury goods in southeastern Britain. Strabo also mentions British kings who sent embassies to Augustus, and Augustus's own Res Gestae refers to two British kings he received as refugees. When some of Tiberius's ships were carried to Britain in a storm during his campaigns in Germany in 16 AD, they came back with tales of monsters.
Rome appears to have encouraged a balance of power in southern Britain, supporting two powerful kingdoms: the Catuvellauni, ruled by the descendants of Tasciovanus, and the Atrebates, ruled by the descendants of Commius. This policy was followed until 39 or 40 AD, when Caligula received an exiled member of the Catuvellaunian dynasty and planned an invasion of Britain that collapsed in farcical circumstances before it left Gaul. When Claudius successfully invaded in 43 AD, it was in aid of another fugitive British ruler, Verica of the Atrebates.
Roman invasion
The invasion force in 43 AD was led by Aulus Plautius,[26] but it is unclear how many legions were sent. The Legio II Augusta, commanded by future emperor Vespasian, was the only one directly attested to have taken part. The Legio IX Hispana, the XIV Gemina (later styled Martia Victrix) and the XX (later styled Valeria Victrix) are known to have served during the Boudican Revolt of 60/61, and were probably there since the initial invasion. This is not certain because the Roman army was flexible, with units being moved around whenever necessary. The IX Hispana may have been permanently stationed, with records showing it at Eboracum (York) in 71 and on a building inscription there dated 108, before being destroyed in the east of the Empire, possibly during the Bar Kokhba revolt.
The invasion was delayed by a troop mutiny until an imperial freedman persuaded them to overcome their fear of crossing the Ocean and campaigning beyond the limits of the known world. They sailed in three divisions, and probably landed at Richborough in Kent; at least part of the force may have landed near Fishbourne, West Sussex.
The Catuvellauni and their allies were defeated in two battles: the first, assuming a Richborough landing, on the river Medway, the second on the river Thames. One of their leaders, Togodumnus, was killed, but his brother Caratacus survived to continue resistance elsewhere. Plautius halted at the Thames and sent for Claudius, who arrived with reinforcements, including artillery and elephants, for the final march to the Catuvellaunian capital, Camulodunum (Colchester). Vespasian subdued the southwest, Cogidubnus was set up as a friendly king of several territories, and treaties were made with tribes outside direct Roman control.
Establishment of Roman rule
After capturing the south of the island, the Romans turned their attention to what is now Wales. The Silures, Ordovices and Deceangli remained implacably opposed to the invaders and for the first few decades were the focus of Roman military attention, despite occasional minor revolts among Roman allies like the Brigantes and the Iceni. The Silures were led by Caratacus, and he carried out an effective guerrilla campaign against Governor Publius Ostorius Scapula. Finally, in 51, Ostorius lured Caratacus into a set-piece battle and defeated him. The British leader sought refuge among the Brigantes, but their queen, Cartimandua, proved her loyalty by surrendering him to the Romans. He was brought as a captive to Rome, where a dignified speech he made during Claudius's triumph persuaded the emperor to spare his life. The Silures were still not pacified, and Cartimandua's ex-husband Venutius replaced Caratacus as the most prominent leader of British resistance.
On Nero's accession, Roman Britain extended as far north as Lindum. Gaius Suetonius Paulinus, the conqueror of Mauretania (modern day Algeria and Morocco), then became governor of Britain, and in 60 and 61 he moved against Mona (Anglesey) to settle accounts with Druidism once and for all. Paulinus led his army across the Menai Strait and massacred the Druids and burnt their sacred groves.
While Paulinus was campaigning in Mona, the southeast of Britain rose in revolt under the leadership of Boudica. She was the widow of the recently deceased king of the Iceni, Prasutagus. The Roman historian Tacitus reports that Prasutagus had left a will leaving half his kingdom to Nero in the hope that the remainder would be left untouched. He was wrong. When his will was enforced, Rome[clarification needed] responded by violently seizing the tribe's lands in full. Boudica protested. In consequence, Rome[clarification needed] punished her and her daughters by flogging and rape. In response, the Iceni, joined by the Trinovantes, destroyed the Roman colony at Camulodunum (Colchester) and routed the part of the IXth Legion that was sent to relieve it. Paulinus rode to London (then called Londinium), the rebels' next target, but concluded it could not be defended. Abandoned, it was destroyed, as was Verulamium (St. Albans). Between seventy and eighty thousand people are said to have been killed in the three cities. But Paulinus regrouped with two of the three legions still available to him, chose a battlefield, and, despite being outnumbered by more than twenty to one, defeated the rebels in the Battle of Watling Street. Boudica died not long afterwards, by self-administered poison or by illness. During this time, the Emperor Nero considered withdrawing Roman forces from Britain altogether.
There was further turmoil in 69, the "Year of the Four Emperors". As civil war raged in Rome, weak governors were unable to control the legions in Britain, and Venutius of the Brigantes seized his chance. The Romans had previously defended Cartimandua against him, but this time were unable to do so. Cartimandua was evacuated, and Venutius was left in control of the north of the country. After Vespasian secured the empire, his first two appointments as governor, Quintus Petillius Cerialis and Sextus Julius Frontinus, took on the task of subduing the Brigantes and Silures respectively.[38] Frontinus extended Roman rule to all of South Wales, and initiated exploitation of the mineral resources, such as the gold mines at Dolaucothi.
In the following years, the Romans conquered more of the island, increasing the size of Roman Britain. Governor Gnaeus Julius Agricola, father-in-law to the historian Tacitus, conquered the Ordovices in 78. With the XX Valeria Victrix legion, Agricola defeated the Caledonians in 84 at the Battle of Mons Graupius, in north-east Scotland. This was the high-water mark of Roman territory in Britain: shortly after his victory, Agricola was recalled from Britain back to Rome, and the Romans initially retired to a more defensible line along the Forth–Clyde isthmus, freeing soldiers badly needed along other frontiers.
For much of the history of Roman Britain, a large number of soldiers were garrisoned on the island. This required that the emperor station a trusted senior man as governor of the province. As a result, many future emperors served as governors or legates in this province, including Vespasian, Pertinax, and Gordian I.
Roman military organisation in the north
In 84 AD
In 84 AD
In 155 AD
In 155 AD
Hadrian's Wall, and Antonine Wall
There is no historical source describing the decades that followed Agricola's recall. Even the name of his replacement is unknown. Archaeology has shown that some Roman forts south of the Forth–Clyde isthmus were rebuilt and enlarged; others appear to have been abandoned. By 87 the frontier had been consolidated on the Stanegate. Roman coins and pottery have been found circulating at native settlement sites in the Scottish Lowlands in the years before 100, indicating growing Romanisation. Some of the most important sources for this era are the writing tablets from the fort at Vindolanda in Northumberland, mostly dating to 90–110. These tablets provide evidence for the operation of a Roman fort at the edge of the Roman Empire, where officers' wives maintained polite society while merchants, hauliers and military personnel kept the fort operational and supplied.
Around 105 there appears to have been a serious setback at the hands of the tribes of the Picts: several Roman forts were destroyed by fire, with human remains and damaged armour at Trimontium (at modern Newstead, in SE Scotland) indicating hostilities at least at that site.[citation needed] There is also circumstantial evidence that auxiliary reinforcements were sent from Germany, and an unnamed British war of the period is mentioned on the gravestone of a tribune of Cyrene. Trajan's Dacian Wars may have led to troop reductions in the area or even total withdrawal followed by slighting of the forts by the Picts rather than an unrecorded military defeat. The Romans were also in the habit of destroying their own forts during an orderly withdrawal, in order to deny resources to an enemy. In either case, the frontier probably moved south to the line of the Stanegate at the Solway–Tyne isthmus around this time.
A new crisis occurred at the beginning of Hadrian's reign): a rising in the north which was suppressed by Quintus Pompeius Falco. When Hadrian reached Britannia on his famous tour of the Roman provinces around 120, he directed an extensive defensive wall, known to posterity as Hadrian's Wall, to be built close to the line of the Stanegate frontier. Hadrian appointed Aulus Platorius Nepos as governor to undertake this work who brought the Legio VI Victrix legion with him from Germania Inferior. This replaced the famous Legio IX Hispana, whose disappearance has been much discussed. Archaeology indicates considerable political instability in Scotland during the first half of the 2nd century, and the shifting frontier at this time should be seen in this context.
In the reign of Antoninus Pius (138–161) the Hadrianic border was briefly extended north to the Forth–Clyde isthmus, where the Antonine Wall was built around 142 following the military reoccupation of the Scottish lowlands by a new governor, Quintus Lollius Urbicus.
The first Antonine occupation of Scotland ended as a result of a further crisis in 155–157, when the Brigantes revolted. With limited options to despatch reinforcements, the Romans moved their troops south, and this rising was suppressed by Governor Gnaeus Julius Verus. Within a year the Antonine Wall was recaptured, but by 163 or 164 it was abandoned. The second occupation was probably connected with Antoninus's undertakings to protect the Votadini or his pride in enlarging the empire, since the retreat to the Hadrianic frontier occurred not long after his death when a more objective strategic assessment of the benefits of the Antonine Wall could be made. The Romans did not entirely withdraw from Scotland at this time: the large fort at Newstead was maintained along with seven smaller outposts until at least 180.
During the twenty-year period following the reversion of the frontier to Hadrian's Wall in 163/4, Rome was concerned with continental issues, primarily problems in the Danubian provinces. Increasing numbers of hoards of buried coins in Britain at this time indicate that peace was not entirely achieved. Sufficient Roman silver has been found in Scotland to suggest more than ordinary trade, and it is likely that the Romans were reinforcing treaty agreements by paying tribute to their implacable enemies, the Picts.
In 175, a large force of Sarmatian cavalry, consisting of 5,500 men, arrived in Britannia, probably to reinforce troops fighting unrecorded uprisings. In 180, Hadrian's Wall was breached by the Picts and the commanding officer or governor was killed there in what Cassius Dio described as the most serious war of the reign of Commodus. Ulpius Marcellus was sent as replacement governor and by 184 he had won a new peace, only to be faced with a mutiny from his own troops. Unhappy with Marcellus's strictness, they tried to elect a legate named Priscus as usurper governor; he refused, but Marcellus was lucky to leave the province alive. The Roman army in Britannia continued its insubordination: they sent a delegation of 1,500 to Rome to demand the execution of Tigidius Perennis, a Praetorian prefect who they felt had earlier wronged them by posting lowly equites to legate ranks in Britannia. Commodus met the party outside Rome and agreed to have Perennis killed, but this only made them feel more secure in their mutiny.
The future emperor Pertinax (lived 126–193) was sent to Britannia to quell the mutiny and was initially successful in regaining control, but a riot broke out among the troops. Pertinax was attacked and left for dead, and asked to be recalled to Rome, where he briefly succeeded Commodus as emperor in 192.
3rd century
The death of Commodus put into motion a series of events which eventually led to civil war. Following the short reign of Pertinax, several rivals for the emperorship emerged, including Septimius Severus and Clodius Albinus. The latter was the new governor of Britannia, and had seemingly won the natives over after their earlier rebellions; he also controlled three legions, making him a potentially significant claimant. His sometime rival Severus promised him the title of Caesar in return for Albinus's support against Pescennius Niger in the east. Once Niger was neutralised, Severus turned on his ally in Britannia; it is likely that Albinus saw he would be the next target and was already preparing for war.
Albinus crossed to Gaul in 195, where the provinces were also sympathetic to him, and set up at Lugdunum. Severus arrived in February 196, and the ensuing battle was decisive. Albinus came close to victory, but Severus's reinforcements won the day, and the British governor committed suicide. Severus soon purged Albinus's sympathisers and perhaps confiscated large tracts of land in Britain as punishment. Albinus had demonstrated the major problem posed by Roman Britain. In order to maintain security, the province required the presence of three legions, but command of these forces provided an ideal power base for ambitious rivals. Deploying those legions elsewhere would strip the island of its garrison, leaving the province defenceless against uprisings by the native Celtic tribes and against invasion by the Picts and Scots.
The traditional view is that northern Britain descended into anarchy during Albinus's absence. Cassius Dio records that the new Governor, Virius Lupus, was obliged to buy peace from a fractious northern tribe known as the Maeatae. The succession of militarily distinguished governors who were subsequently appointed suggests that enemies of Rome were posing a difficult challenge, and Lucius Alfenus Senecio's report to Rome in 207 describes barbarians "rebelling, over-running the land, taking loot and creating destruction". In order to rebel, of course, one must be a subject – the Maeatae clearly did not consider themselves such. Senecio requested either reinforcements or an Imperial expedition, and Severus chose the latter, despite being 62 years old. Archaeological evidence shows that Senecio had been rebuilding the defences of Hadrian's Wall and the forts beyond it, and Severus's arrival in Britain prompted the enemy tribes to sue for peace immediately. The emperor had not come all that way to leave without a victory, and it is likely that he wished to provide his teenage sons Caracalla and Geta with first-hand experience of controlling a hostile barbarian land.
Northern campaigns, 208–211
An invasion of Caledonia led by Severus and probably numbering around 20,000 troops moved north in 208 or 209, crossing the Wall and passing through eastern Scotland on a route similar to that used by Agricola. Harried by punishing guerrilla raids by the northern tribes and slowed by an unforgiving terrain, Severus was unable to meet the Caledonians on a battlefield. The emperor's forces pushed north as far as the River Tay, but little appears to have been achieved by the invasion, as peace treaties were signed with the Caledonians. By 210 Severus had returned to York, and the frontier had once again become Hadrian's Wall. He assumed the title Britannicus but the title meant little with regard to the unconquered north, which clearly remained outside the authority of the Empire. Almost immediately, another northern tribe, the Maeatae, went to war. Caracalla left with a punitive expedition, but by the following year his ailing father had died and he and his brother left the province to press their claim to the throne.
As one of his last acts, Severus tried to solve the problem of powerful and rebellious governors in Britain by dividing the province into Britannia Superior and Britannia Inferior. This kept the potential for rebellion in check for almost a century. Historical sources provide little information on the following decades, a period known as the Long Peace. Even so, the number of buried hoards found from this period rises, suggesting continuing unrest. A string of forts were built along the coast of southern Britain to control piracy; and over the following hundred years they increased in number, becoming the Saxon Shore Forts.
During the middle of the 3rd century, the Roman Empire was convulsed by barbarian invasions, rebellions and new imperial pretenders. Britannia apparently avoided these troubles, but increasing inflation had its economic effect. In 259 a so-called Gallic Empire was established when Postumus rebelled against Gallienus. Britannia was part of this until 274 when Aurelian reunited the empire.
Around the year 280, a half-British officer named Bonosus was in command of the Roman's Rhenish fleet when the Germans managed to burn it at anchor. To avoid punishment, he proclaimed himself emperor at Colonia Agrippina (Cologne) but was crushed by Marcus Aurelius Probus. Soon afterwards, an unnamed governor of one of the British provinces also attempted an uprising. Probus put it down by sending irregular troops of Vandals and Burgundians across the Channel.
The Carausian Revolt led to a short-lived Britannic Empire from 286 to 296. Carausius was a Menapian naval commander of the Britannic fleet; he revolted upon learning of a death sentence ordered by the emperor Maximian on charges of having abetted Frankish and Saxon pirates and having embezzled recovered treasure. He consolidated control over all the provinces of Britain and some of northern Gaul while Maximian dealt with other uprisings. An invasion in 288 failed to unseat him and an uneasy peace ensued, with Carausius issuing coins and inviting official recognition. In 293, the junior emperor Constantius Chlorus launched a second offensive, besieging the rebel port of Gesoriacum (Boulogne-sur-Mer) by land and sea. After it fell, Constantius attacked Carausius's other Gallic holdings and Frankish allies and Carausius was usurped by his treasurer, Allectus. Julius Asclepiodotus landed an invasion fleet near Southampton and defeated Allectus in a land battle.
Diocletian's reforms
As part of Diocletian's reforms, the provinces of Roman Britain were organized as a diocese governed by a vicarius under a praetorian prefect who, from 318 to 331, was Junius Bassus who was based at Augusta Treverorum (Trier).
The vicarius was based at Londinium as the principal city of the diocese. Londinium and Eboracum continued as provincial capitals and the territory was divided up into smaller provinces for administrative efficiency.
Civilian and military authority of a province was no longer exercised by one official and the governor was stripped of military command which was handed over to the Dux Britanniarum by 314. The governor of a province assumed more financial duties (the procurators of the Treasury ministry were slowly phased out in the first three decades of the 4th century). The Dux was commander of the troops of the Northern Region, primarily along Hadrian's Wall and his responsibilities included protection of the frontier. He had significant autonomy due in part to the distance from his superiors.
The tasks of the vicarius were to control and coordinate the activities of governors; monitor but not interfere with the daily functioning of the Treasury and Crown Estates, which had their own administrative infrastructure; and act as the regional quartermaster-general of the armed forces. In short, as the sole civilian official with superior authority, he had general oversight of the administration, as well as direct control, while not absolute, over governors who were part of the prefecture; the other two fiscal departments were not.
The early-4th-century Verona List, the late-4th-century work of Sextus Rufus, and the early-5th-century List of Offices and work of Polemius Silvius all list four provinces by some variation of the names Britannia I, Britannia II, Maxima Caesariensis, and Flavia Caesariensis; all of these seem to have initially been directed by a governor (praeses) of equestrian rank. The 5th-century sources list a fifth province named Valentia and give its governor and Maxima's a consular rank. Ammianus mentions Valentia as well, describing its creation by Count Theodosius in 369 after the quelling of the Great Conspiracy. Ammianus considered it a re-creation of a formerly lost province, leading some to think there had been an earlier fifth province under another name (may be the enigmatic "Vespasiana"), and leading others to place Valentia beyond Hadrian's Wall, in the territory abandoned south of the Antonine Wall.
Reconstructions of the provinces and provincial capitals during this period partially rely on ecclesiastical records. On the assumption that the early bishoprics mimicked the imperial hierarchy, scholars use the list of bishops for the 314 Council of Arles. The list is patently corrupt: the British delegation is given as including a Bishop "Eborius" of Eboracum and two bishops "from Londinium" (one de civitate Londinensi and the other de civitate colonia Londinensium). The error is variously emended: Bishop Ussher proposed Colonia, Selden Col. or Colon. Camalodun., and Spelman Colonia Cameloduni (all various names of Colchester); Gale and Bingham offered colonia Lindi and Henry Colonia Lindum (both Lincoln); and Bishop Stillingfleet and Francis Thackeray read it as a scribal error of Civ. Col. Londin. for an original Civ. Col. Leg. II (Caerleon). On the basis of the Verona List, the priest and deacon who accompanied the bishops in some manuscripts are ascribed to the fourth province.
In the 12th century, Gerald of Wales described the supposedly metropolitan sees of the early British church established by the legendary SS Fagan and "Duvian". He placed Britannia Prima in Wales and western England with its capital at "Urbs Legionum" (Caerleon); Britannia Secunda in Kent and southern England with its capital at "Dorobernia" (Canterbury); Flavia in Mercia and central England with its capital at "Lundonia" (London); "Maximia" in northern England with its capital at Eboracum (York); and Valentia in "Albania which is now Scotland" with its capital at St Andrews. Modern scholars generally dispute the last: some place Valentia at or beyond Hadrian's Wall but St Andrews is beyond even the Antonine Wall and Gerald seems to have simply been supporting the antiquity of its church for political reasons.
A common modern reconstruction places the consular province of Maxima at Londinium, on the basis of its status as the seat of the diocesan vicarius; places Prima in the west according to Gerald's traditional account but moves its capital to Corinium of the Dobunni (Cirencester) on the basis of an artifact recovered there referring to Lucius Septimius, a provincial rector; places Flavia north of Maxima, with its capital placed at Lindum Colonia (Lincoln) to match one emendation of the bishops list from Arles;[d] and places Secunda in the north with its capital at Eboracum (York). Valentia is placed variously in northern Wales around Deva (Chester); beside Hadrian's Wall around Luguvalium (Carlisle); and between the walls along Dere Street.
4th century
Emperor Constantius returned to Britain in 306, despite his poor health, with an army aiming to invade northern Britain, the provincial defences having been rebuilt in the preceding years. Little is known of his campaigns with scant archaeological evidence, but fragmentary historical sources suggest he reached the far north of Britain and won a major battle in early summer before returning south. His son Constantine (later Constantine the Great) spent a year in northern Britain at his father's side, campaigning against the Picts beyond Hadrian's Wall in the summer and autumn. Constantius died in York in July 306 with his son at his side. Constantine then successfully used Britain as the starting point of his march to the imperial throne, unlike the earlier usurper, Albinus.
In the middle of the century, the province was loyal for a few years to the usurper Magnentius, who succeeded Constans following the latter's death. After the defeat and death of Magnentius in the Battle of Mons Seleucus in 353, Constantius II dispatched his chief imperial notary Paulus Catena to Britain to hunt down Magnentius's supporters. The investigation deteriorated into a witch-hunt, which forced the vicarius Flavius Martinus to intervene. When Paulus retaliated by accusing Martinus of treason, the vicarius attacked Paulus with a sword, with the aim of assassinating him, but in the end he committed suicide.
As the 4th century progressed, there were increasing attacks from the Saxons in the east and the Scoti (Irish) in the west. A series of forts had been built, starting around 280, to defend the coasts, but these preparations were not enough when, in 367, a general assault of Saxons, Picts, Scoti and Attacotti, combined with apparent dissension in the garrison on Hadrian's Wall, left Roman Britain prostrate. The invaders overwhelmed the entire western and northern regions of Britannia and the cities were sacked. This crisis, sometimes called the Barbarian Conspiracy or the Great Conspiracy, was settled by Count Theodosius from 368 with a string of military and civil reforms. Theodosius crossed from Bononia (Boulogne-sur-Mer) and marched on Londinium where he began to deal with the invaders and made his base.[ An amnesty was promised to deserters which enabled Theodosius to regarrison abandoned forts. By the end of the year Hadrian's Wall was retaken and order returned. Considerable reorganization was undertaken in Britain, including the creation of a new province named Valentia, probably to better address the state of the far north. A new Dux Britanniarum was appointed, Dulcitius, with Civilis to head a new civilian administration.
Another imperial usurper, Magnus Maximus, raised the standard of revolt at Segontium (Caernarfon) in north Wales in 383, and crossed the English Channel. Maximus held much of the western empire, and fought a successful campaign against the Picts and Scots around 384. His continental exploits required troops from Britain, and it appears that forts at Chester and elsewhere were abandoned in this period, triggering raids and settlement in north Wales by the Irish. His rule was ended in 388, but not all the British troops may have returned: the Empire's military resources were stretched to the limit along the Rhine and Danube. Around 396 there were more barbarian incursions into Britain. Stilicho led a punitive expedition. It seems peace was restored by 399, and it is likely that no further garrisoning was ordered; by 401 more troops were withdrawn, to assist in the war against Alaric I.
End of Roman rule
The traditional view of historians, informed by the work of Michael Rostovtzeff, was of a widespread economic decline at the beginning of the 5th century. Consistent archaeological evidence has told another story, and the accepted view is undergoing re-evaluation. Some features are agreed: more opulent but fewer urban houses, an end to new public building and some abandonment of existing ones, with the exception of defensive structures, and the widespread formation of "dark earth" deposits indicating increased horticulture within urban precincts. Turning over the basilica at Silchester to industrial uses in the late 3rd century, doubtless officially condoned, marks an early stage in the de-urbanisation of Roman Britain.
The abandonment of some sites is now believed to be later than had been thought. Many buildings changed use but were not destroyed. There was a growing number of barbarian attacks, but these targeted vulnerable rural settlements rather than towns. Some villas such as Chedworth, Great Casterton in Rutland and Hucclecote in Gloucestershire had new mosaic floors laid around this time, suggesting that economic problems may have been limited and patchy. Many suffered some decay before being abandoned in the 5th century; the story of Saint Patrick indicates that villas were still occupied until at least 430. Exceptionally, new buildings were still going up in this period in Verulamium and Cirencester. Some urban centres, for example Canterbury, Cirencester, Wroxeter, Winchester and Gloucester, remained active during the 5th and 6th centuries, surrounded by large farming estates.
Urban life had generally grown less intense by the fourth quarter of the 4th century, and coins minted between 378 and 388 are very rare, indicating a likely combination of economic decline, diminishing numbers of troops, problems with the payment of soldiers and officials or with unstable conditions during the usurpation of Magnus Maximus 383–87. Coinage circulation increased during the 390s, but never attained the levels of earlier decades. Copper coins are very rare after 402, though minted silver and gold coins from hoards indicate they were still present in the province even if they were not being spent. By 407 there were very few new Roman coins going into circulation, and by 430 it is likely that coinage as a medium of exchange had been abandoned. Mass-produced wheel thrown pottery ended at approximately the same time; the rich continued to use metal and glass vessels, while the poor made do with humble "grey ware" or resorted to leather or wooden containers.
Sub-Roman Britain
Towards the end of the 4th century Roman rule in Britain came under increasing pressure from barbarian attacks. Apparently, there were not enough troops to mount an effective defence. After elevating two disappointing usurpers, the army chose a soldier, Constantine III, to become emperor in 407. He crossed to Gaul but was defeated by Honorius; it is unclear how many troops remained or ever returned, or whether a commander-in-chief in Britain was ever reappointed. A Saxon incursion in 408 was apparently repelled by the Britons, and in 409 Zosimus records that the natives expelled the Roman civilian administration. Zosimus may be referring to the Bacaudic rebellion of the Breton inhabitants of Armorica since he describes how, in the aftermath of the revolt, all of Armorica and the rest of Gaul followed the example of the Brettaniai. A letter from Emperor Honorius in 410 has traditionally been seen as rejecting a British appeal for help, but it may have been addressed to Bruttium or Bologna. With the imperial layers of the military and civil government gone, administration and justice fell to municipal authorities, and local warlords gradually emerged all over Britain, still utilizing Romano-British ideals and conventions. Historian Stuart Laycock has investigated this process and emphasised elements of continuity from the British tribes in the pre-Roman and Roman periods, through to the native post-Roman kingdoms.
In British tradition, pagan Saxons were invited by Vortigern to assist in fighting the Picts, Scoti, and Déisi. (Germanic migration into Roman Britannia may have begun much earlier. There is recorded evidence, for example, of Germanic auxiliaries supporting the legions in Britain in the 1st and 2nd centuries.) The new arrivals rebelled, plunging the country into a series of wars that eventually led to the Saxon occupation of Lowland Britain by 600. Around this time, many Britons fled to Brittany (hence its name), Galicia and probably Ireland. A significant date in sub-Roman Britain is the Groans of the Britons, an unanswered appeal to Aetius, leading general of the western Empire, for assistance against Saxon invasion in 446. Another is the Battle of Deorham in 577, after which the significant cities of Bath, Cirencester and Gloucester fell and the Saxons reached the western sea.
Historians generally reject the historicity of King Arthur, who is supposed to have resisted the Anglo-Saxon conquest according to later medieval legends.
Trade
During the Roman period Britain's continental trade was principally directed across the Southern North Sea and Eastern Channel, focusing on the narrow Strait of Dover, with more limited links via the Atlantic seaways. The most important British ports were London and Richborough, whilst the continental ports most heavily engaged in trade with Britain were Boulogne and the sites of Domburg and Colijnsplaat at the mouth of the river Scheldt. During the Late Roman period it is likely that the shore forts played some role in continental trade alongside their defensive functions.
Exports to Britain included: coin; pottery, particularly red-gloss terra sigillata (samian ware) from southern, central and eastern Gaul, as well as various other wares from Gaul and the Rhine provinces; olive oil from southern Spain in amphorae; wine from Gaul in amphorae and barrels; salted fish products from the western Mediterranean and Brittany in barrels and amphorae; preserved olives from southern Spain in amphorae; lava quern-stones from Mayen on the middle Rhine; glass; and some agricultural products. Britain's exports are harder to detect archaeologically, but will have included metals, such as silver and gold and some lead, iron and copper. Other exports probably included agricultural products, oysters and salt, whilst large quantities of coin would have been re-exported back to the continent as well.
These products moved as a result of private trade and also through payments and contracts established by the Roman state to support its military forces and officials on the island, as well as through state taxation and extraction of resources. Up until the mid-3rd century, the Roman state's payments appear to have been unbalanced, with far more products sent to Britain, to support its large military force (which had reached c. 53,000 by the mid-2nd century), than were extracted from the island.
It has been argued that Roman Britain's continental trade peaked in the late 1st century AD and thereafter declined as a result of an increasing reliance on local products by the population of Britain, caused by economic development on the island and by the Roman state's desire to save money by shifting away from expensive long-distance imports. Evidence has been outlined that suggests that the principal decline in Roman Britain's continental trade may have occurred in the late 2nd century AD, from c. 165 AD onwards. This has been linked to the economic impact of contemporary Empire-wide crises: the Antonine Plague and the Marcomannic Wars.
From the mid-3rd century onwards, Britain no longer received such a wide range and extensive quantity of foreign imports as it did during the earlier part of the Roman period; vast quantities of coin from continental mints reached the island, whilst there is historical evidence for the export of large amounts of British grain to the continent during the mid-4th century. During the latter part of the Roman period British agricultural products, paid for by both the Roman state and by private consumers, clearly played an important role in supporting the military garrisons and urban centres of the northwestern continental Empire. This came about as a result of the rapid decline in the size of the British garrison from the mid-3rd century onwards (thus freeing up more goods for export), and because of 'Germanic' incursions across the Rhine, which appear to have reduced rural settlement and agricultural output in northern Gaul.
Economy
Mineral extraction sites such as the Dolaucothi gold mine were probably first worked by the Roman army from c. 75, and at some later stage passed to civilian operators. The mine developed as a series of opencast workings, mainly by the use of hydraulic mining methods. They are described by Pliny the Elder in his Natural History in great detail. Essentially, water supplied by aqueducts was used to prospect for ore veins by stripping away soil to reveal the bedrock. If veins were present, they were attacked using fire-setting and the ore removed for comminution. The dust was washed in a small stream of water and the heavy gold dust and gold nuggets collected in riffles. The diagram at right shows how Dolaucothi developed from c. 75 through to the 1st century. When opencast work was no longer feasible, tunnels were driven to follow the veins. The evidence from the site shows advanced technology probably under the control of army engineers.
The Wealden ironworking zone, the lead and silver mines of the Mendip Hills and the tin mines of Cornwall seem to have been private enterprises leased from the government for a fee. Mining had long been practised in Britain (see Grimes Graves), but the Romans introduced new technical knowledge and large-scale industrial production to revolutionise the industry. It included hydraulic mining to prospect for ore by removing overburden as well as work alluvial deposits. The water needed for such large-scale operations was supplied by one or more aqueducts, those surviving at Dolaucothi being especially impressive. Many prospecting areas were in dangerous, upland country, and, although mineral exploitation was presumably one of the main reasons for the Roman invasion, it had to wait until these areas were subdued.
By the 3rd and 4th centuries, small towns could often be found near villas. In these towns, villa owners and small-scale farmers could obtain specialist tools. Lowland Britain in the 4th century was agriculturally prosperous enough to export grain to the continent. This prosperity lay behind the blossoming of villa building and decoration that occurred between AD 300 and 350.
Britain's cities also consumed Roman-style pottery and other goods, and were centres through which goods could be distributed elsewhere. At Wroxeter in Shropshire, stock smashed into a gutter during a 2nd-century fire reveals that Gaulish samian ware was being sold alongside mixing bowls from the Mancetter-Hartshill industry of the West Midlands. Roman designs were most popular, but rural craftsmen still produced items derived from the Iron Age La Tène artistic traditions. Britain was home to much gold, which attracted Roman invaders. By the 3rd century, Britain's economy was diverse and well established, with commerce extending into the non-Romanised north.
Government
Further information: Governors of Roman Britain, Roman client kingdoms in Britain, and Roman auxiliaries in Britain
Under the Roman Empire, administration of peaceful provinces was ultimately the remit of the Senate, but those, like Britain, that required permanent garrisons, were placed under the Emperor's control. In practice imperial provinces were run by resident governors who were members of the Senate and had held the consulship. These men were carefully selected, often having strong records of military success and administrative ability. In Britain, a governor's role was primarily military, but numerous other tasks were also his responsibility, such as maintaining diplomatic relations with local client kings, building roads, ensuring the public courier system functioned, supervising the civitates and acting as a judge in important legal cases. When not campaigning, he would travel the province hearing complaints and recruiting new troops.
To assist him in legal matters he had an adviser, the legatus juridicus, and those in Britain appear to have been distinguished lawyers perhaps because of the challenge of incorporating tribes into the imperial system and devising a workable method of taxing them. Financial administration was dealt with by a procurator with junior posts for each tax-raising power. Each legion in Britain had a commander who answered to the governor and, in time of war, probably directly ruled troublesome districts. Each of these commands carried a tour of duty of two to three years in different provinces. Below these posts was a network of administrative managers covering intelligence gathering, sending reports to Rome, organising military supplies and dealing with prisoners. A staff of seconded soldiers provided clerical services.
Colchester was probably the earliest capital of Roman Britain, but it was soon eclipsed by London with its strong mercantile connections. The different forms of municipal organisation in Britannia were known as civitas (which were subdivided, amongst other forms, into colonies such as York, Colchester, Gloucester and Lincoln and municipalities such as Verulamium), and were each governed by a senate of local landowners, whether Brythonic or Roman, who elected magistrates concerning judicial and civic affairs. The various civitates sent representatives to a yearly provincial council in order to profess loyalty to the Roman state, to send direct petitions to the Emperor in times of extraordinary need, and to worship the imperial cult.
Demographics
Roman Britain had an estimated population between 2.8 million and 3 million people at the end of the second century. At the end of the fourth century, it had an estimated population of 3.6 million people, of whom 125,000 consisted of the Roman army and their families and dependents.[80] The urban population of Roman Britain was about 240,000 people at the end of the fourth century. The capital city of Londinium is estimated to have had a population of about 60,000 people. Londinium was an ethnically diverse city with inhabitants from the Roman Empire, including natives of Britannia, continental Europe, the Middle East, and North Africa. There was also cultural diversity in other Roman-British towns, which were sustained by considerable migration, from Britannia and other Roman territories, including continental Europe, Roman Syria, the Eastern Mediterranean and North Africa. In a study conducted in 2012, around 45 percent of sites investigated dating from the Roman period had at least one individual of North African origin.
Town and country
During their occupation of Britain the Romans founded a number of important settlements, many of which survive. The towns suffered attrition in the later 4th century, when public building ceased and some were abandoned to private uses. Place names survived the deurbanised Sub-Roman and early Anglo-Saxon periods, and historiography has been at pains to signal the expected survivals, but archaeology shows that a bare handful of Roman towns were continuously occupied. According to S.T. Loseby, the very idea of a town as a centre of power and administration was reintroduced to England by the Roman Christianising mission to Canterbury, and its urban revival was delayed to the 10th century.
Roman towns can be broadly grouped in two categories. Civitates, "public towns" were formally laid out on a grid plan, and their role in imperial administration occasioned the construction of public buildings. The much more numerous category of vici, "small towns" grew on informal plans, often round a camp or at a ford or crossroads; some were not small, others were scarcely urban, some not even defended by a wall, the characteristic feature of a place of any importance.
Cities and towns which have Roman origins, or were extensively developed by them are listed with their Latin names in brackets; civitates are marked C
Alcester (Alauna)
Alchester
Aldborough, North Yorkshire (Isurium Brigantum) C
Bath (Aquae Sulis) C
Brough (Petuaria) C
Buxton (Aquae Arnemetiae)
Caerleon (Isca Augusta) C
Caernarfon (Segontium) C
Caerwent (Venta Silurum) C
Caister-on-Sea C
Canterbury (Durovernum Cantiacorum) C
Carlisle (Luguvalium) C
Carmarthen (Moridunum) C
Chelmsford (Caesaromagus)
Chester (Deva Victrix) C
Chester-le-Street (Concangis)
Chichester (Noviomagus Reginorum) C
Cirencester (Corinium) C
Colchester (Camulodunum) C
Corbridge (Coria) C
Dorchester (Durnovaria) C
Dover (Portus Dubris)
Exeter (Isca Dumnoniorum) C
Gloucester (Glevum) C
Great Chesterford (the name of this vicus is unknown)
Ilchester (Lindinis) C
Leicester (Ratae Corieltauvorum) C
Lincoln (Lindum Colonia) C
London (Londinium) C
Manchester (Mamucium) C
Newcastle upon Tyne (Pons Aelius)
Northwich (Condate)
St Albans (Verulamium) C
Silchester (Calleva Atrebatum) C
Towcester (Lactodurum)
Whitchurch (Mediolanum) C
Winchester (Venta Belgarum) C
Wroxeter (Viroconium Cornoviorum) C
York (Eboracum) C
Religion
The druids, the Celtic priestly caste who were believed to originate in Britain, were outlawed by Claudius, and in 61 they vainly defended their sacred groves from destruction by the Romans on the island of Mona (Anglesey). Under Roman rule the Britons continued to worship native Celtic deities, such as Ancasta, but often conflated with their Roman equivalents, like Mars Rigonemetos at Nettleham.
The degree to which earlier native beliefs survived is difficult to gauge precisely. Certain European ritual traits such as the significance of the number 3, the importance of the head and of water sources such as springs remain in the archaeological record, but the differences in the votive offerings made at the baths at Bath, Somerset, before and after the Roman conquest suggest that continuity was only partial. Worship of the Roman emperor is widely recorded, especially at military sites. The founding of a Roman temple to Claudius at Camulodunum was one of the impositions that led to the revolt of Boudica. By the 3rd century, Pagans Hill Roman Temple in Somerset was able to exist peaceably and it did so into the 5th century.
Pagan religious practices were supported by priests, represented in Britain by votive deposits of priestly regalia such as chain crowns from West Stow and Willingham Fen.
Eastern cults such as Mithraism also grew in popularity towards the end of the occupation. The London Mithraeum is one example of the popularity of mystery religions among the soldiery. Temples to Mithras also exist in military contexts at Vindobala on Hadrian's Wall (the Rudchester Mithraeum) and at Segontium in Roman Wales (the Caernarfon Mithraeum).
Christianity
It is not clear when or how Christianity came to Britain. A 2nd-century "word square" has been discovered in Mamucium, the Roman settlement of Manchester. It consists of an anagram of PATER NOSTER carved on a piece of amphora. There has been discussion by academics whether the "word square" is a Christian artefact, but if it is, it is one of the earliest examples of early Christianity in Britain. The earliest confirmed written evidence for Christianity in Britain is a statement by Tertullian, c. 200 AD, in which he described "all the limits of the Spains, and the diverse nations of the Gauls, and the haunts of the Britons, inaccessible to the Romans, but subjugated to Christ". Archaeological evidence for Christian communities begins to appear in the 3rd and 4th centuries. Small timber churches are suggested at Lincoln and Silchester and baptismal fonts have been found at Icklingham and the Saxon Shore Fort at Richborough. The Icklingham font is made of lead, and visible in the British Museum. A Roman Christian graveyard exists at the same site in Icklingham. A possible Roman 4th-century church and associated burial ground was also discovered at Butt Road on the south-west outskirts of Colchester during the construction of the new police station there, overlying an earlier pagan cemetery. The Water Newton Treasure is a hoard of Christian silver church plate from the early 4th century and the Roman villas at Lullingstone and Hinton St Mary contained Christian wall paintings and mosaics respectively. A large 4th-century cemetery at Poundbury with its east–west oriented burials and lack of grave goods has been interpreted as an early Christian burial ground, although such burial rites were also becoming increasingly common in pagan contexts during the period.
The Church in Britain seems to have developed the customary diocesan system, as evidenced from the records of the Council of Arles in Gaul in 314: represented at the council were bishops from thirty-five sees from Europe and North Africa, including three bishops from Britain, Eborius of York, Restitutus of London, and Adelphius, possibly a bishop of Lincoln. No other early sees are documented, and the material remains of early church structures are far to seek. The existence of a church in the forum courtyard of Lincoln and the martyrium of Saint Alban on the outskirts of Roman Verulamium are exceptional. Alban, the first British Christian martyr and by far the most prominent, is believed to have died in the early 4th century (some date him in the middle 3rd century), followed by Saints Julius and Aaron of Isca Augusta. Christianity was legalised in the Roman Empire by Constantine I in 313. Theodosius I made Christianity the state religion of the empire in 391, and by the 5th century it was well established. One belief labelled a heresy by the church authorities — Pelagianism — was originated by a British monk teaching in Rome: Pelagius lived c. 354 to c. 420/440.
A letter found on a lead tablet in Bath, Somerset, datable to c. 363, had been widely publicised as documentary evidence regarding the state of Christianity in Britain during Roman times. According to its first translator, it was written in Wroxeter by a Christian man called Vinisius to a Christian woman called Nigra, and was claimed as the first epigraphic record of Christianity in Britain. This translation of the letter was apparently based on grave paleographical errors, and the text has nothing to do with Christianity, and in fact relates to pagan rituals.
Environmental changes
The Romans introduced a number of species to Britain, including possibly the now-rare Roman nettle (Urtica pilulifera), said to have been used by soldiers to warm their arms and legs, and the edible snail Helix pomatia. There is also some evidence they may have introduced rabbits, but of the smaller southern mediterranean type. The European rabbit (Oryctolagus cuniculus) prevalent in modern Britain is assumed to have been introduced from the continent after the Norman invasion of 1066. Box (Buxus sempervirens) is rarely recorded before the Roman period, but becomes a common find in towns and villas
Legacy
During their occupation of Britain the Romans built an extensive network of roads which continued to be used in later centuries and many are still followed today. The Romans also built water supply, sanitation and wastewater systems. Many of Britain's major cities, such as London (Londinium), Manchester (Mamucium) and York (Eboracum), were founded by the Romans, but the original Roman settlements were abandoned not long after the Romans left.
Unlike many other areas of the Western Roman Empire, the current majority language is not a Romance language, or a language descended from the pre-Roman inhabitants. The British language at the time of the invasion was Common Brittonic, and remained so after the Romans withdrew. It later split into regional languages, notably Cumbric, Cornish, Breton and Welsh. Examination of these languages suggests some 800 Latin words were incorporated into Common Brittonic (see Brittonic languages). The current majority language, English, is based on the languages of the Germanic tribes who migrated to the island from continental Europe
Order: Unassigned
Family: Potyviridae
Genus: Potyvirus
(+)ssRNA
***
English: Sharka
Deutsch: Scharka-Krankheit
Magyar: Szilvahimlő
Français: Sharka
Español: Sharka
Enterococcus faecalis on ChromID CPS chromogenic agar, Isolate from urine obtained from a 36 year old male diabetic patient with chronic renal failure.
Most carvings rarely go deep enough to do damage to a tree, but even so, they destroy the natural beauty of the tree. There is a slight risk that the wound could become infected with pathogens.
This evening, I decided to edit and post seven photos from today, 1 January 2019. I only took a few photos and they are really just record shots, so I thought I would get them out of the way - I need to get back to editing photos from Day 8 of our two-week trip to Ontario and Quebec in May 2018!
This morning, New Year's Day 2019, I joined friends to go on the annual Fish Creel Park New Year's Day Bird Count. The road and parking lot to the area that my group covers is closed for construction. This meant having to park elsewhere and then walk down the hillside from the top of the cliff.
The weather was beautiful, with blue sky and sunshine. We are all really enjoying this mid-winter weather, much deserved after several brutal winter, especially last winter. Unfortunately, there was ice everywhere, under a thin layer of more recent snow.
Our walk went from 9:00 am till about noon. After that, many of us drove to Tim Horton's for coffee/lunch and thoroughly enjoyed being able to sit down and chat. Such good company for these few hours.
The koala (Phascolarctos cinereus), sometimes called the koala bear, is an arboreal herbivorous marsupial native to Australia. It is the only extant representative of the family Phascolarctidae and its closest living relatives are the wombats. The koala is found in coastal areas of the mainland's eastern and southern regions, inhabiting Queensland, New South Wales, Victoria, and South Australia. It is easily recognisable by its stout, tailless body and large head with round, fluffy ears and large, dark nose. The koala has a body length of 60–85 cm (24–33 in) and weighs 4–15 kg (9–33 lb). Fur colour ranges from silver grey to chocolate brown. Koalas from the northern populations are typically smaller and lighter in colour than their counterparts further south. These populations possibly are separate subspecies, but this is disputed.
Koalas typically inhabit open Eucalyptus woodland, as the leaves of these trees make up most of their diet. This eucalypt diet has low nutritional and caloric content and contains toxic compounds that deter most other mammals from feeding on it. Koalas are largely sedentary and sleep up to twenty hours a day. They are asocial animals, and bonding exists only between mothers and dependent offspring. Adult males communicate with loud bellows that intimidate rivals and attract mates. Males mark their presence with secretions from scent glands located on their chests. Being marsupials, koalas give birth to underdeveloped young that crawl into their mothers' pouches, where they stay for the first six to seven months of their lives. These young koalas, known as joeys, are fully weaned around a year old. Koalas have few natural predators and parasites, but are threatened by various pathogens, such as Chlamydiaceae bacteria and koala retrovirus.
Because of their distinctive appearance, koalas, along with kangaroos and emus, are recognised worldwide as symbols of Australia. They were hunted by Indigenous Australians and depicted in myths and cave art for millennia. The first recorded encounter between a European and a koala was in 1798, and an image of the animal was published in 1810 by naturalist George Perry. Botanist Robert Brown wrote the first detailed scientific description of the koala in 1814, although his work remained unpublished for 180 years. Popular artist John Gould illustrated and described the koala, introducing the species to the general British public. Further details about the animal's biology were revealed in the 19th century by several English scientists. Koalas are listed as a vulnerable species by the International Union for Conservation of Nature. Among the many threats to their existence are habitat destruction caused by agriculture, urbanisation, droughts, and associated bushfires, some related to climate change. In February 2022, the koala was officially listed as endangered in the Australian Capital Territory, New South Wales, and Queensland.
Etymology
The word "koala" comes from the Dharug gula, meaning 'no water'. Although the vowel "u" was originally written in the English orthography as "oo" (in spellings such as coola or koolah — two syllables), the spelling later became "oa" and the word is now pronounced in three syllables, possibly in error.
Adopted by white settlers, "koala" became one of several hundred Aboriginal loan words in Australian English, where it was also commonly referred to as "native bear", later "koala bear", for its supposed resemblance to a bear. It is also one of several Aboriginal words that made it into International English alongside words like "didgeridoo" and "kangaroo". The generic name, Phascolarctos, is derived from the Greek words φάσκωλος (phaskolos) 'pouch' and ἄρκτος (arktos) 'bear'. The specific name, cinereus, is Latin for 'ash coloured'.
Taxonomy
The koala was given its generic name Phascolarctos in 1816 by French zoologist Henri Marie Ducrotay de Blainville, who would not give it a specific name until further review. In 1819, German zoologist Georg August Goldfuss gave it the binomial Lipurus cinereus. Because Phascolarctos was published first, according to the International Code of Zoological Nomenclature, it has priority as the official name of the genus. French naturalist Anselme Gaëtan Desmarest coined the name Phascolarctos fuscus in 1820, suggesting that the brown-coloured versions were a different species than the grey ones. Other names suggested by European authors included Marodactylus cinereus by Goldfuss in 1820, P. flindersii by René Primevère Lesson in 1827, and P. koala by John Edward Gray in 1827.
Evolution
The koala is classified with wombats (family Vombatidae) and several extinct families (including marsupial tapirs, marsupial lions and giant wombats) in the suborder Vombatiformes within the order Diprotodontia. The Vombatiformes are a sister group to a clade that includes macropods (kangaroos and wallabies) and possums. The koala's lineage possibly branched off around 40 million years ago during the Eocene.
The modern koala is the only extant member of Phascolarctidae, a family that includes several extinct genera and species. During the Oligocene and Miocene, koalas lived in rainforests and had more generalised diets. Some species, such as the Riversleigh rainforest koala (Nimiokoala greystanesi) and some species of Perikoala, were around the same size as the modern koala, while others, such as species of Litokoala, were one-half to two-thirds its size Like the modern species, prehistoric koalas had well developed ear structures which suggests that they also made long-distance vocalisations and had a relatively inactive lifestyle. During the Miocene, the Australian continent began drying out, leading to the decline of rainforests and the spread of open Eucalyptus woodlands. The genus Phascolarctos split from Litokoala in the late Miocene, and had several adaptations that allowed it to live on a specialised eucalyptus diet: a shifting of the palate towards the front of the skull; upper teeth lined by thicker bone, molars located relatively low compared the jaw joint and with more chewing surface; smaller pterygoid fossa; and a larger gap separating the incisor teeth and the molars.
P. cinereus may have emerged as a dwarf form of the giant koala (P. stirtoni), following the disappearance of several giant animals in the late Pleistocene. A 2008 study questions this hypothesis, noting that P. cinereus and P. stirtoni were sympatric during the middle to late Pleistocene, and the major difference in the morphology of their teeth. The fossil record of the modern koala extends back at least to the middle Pleistocene.
Molecular relationship between living Diprotodontia families based on Phillips and collages (2023)
Vombatidae (wombats)
Phascolarctidae (koalas)
Acrobatidae
Tarsipedidae (honey possum)
Petauridae (wrist-winged gliders and allies)
Pseudocheiridae (ringtail possums and allies)
Macropodidae (kangaroos, wallabies and allies)
Phalangeridae (brushtail possums and cuscuses)
Burramyidae (pygmy possums)
Morphology tree of Phascolarctidae based on Beck and collages (2020)
Thylacoleonidae (extinct marsupial lion and allies)
Vombatomorphia (wombats and fossil relatives)
Phascolarctidae
Priscakoala lucyturnbullae
Madakoala spp.
Perikoala robustus
Nimiokoala greystanesi
Litokoala dicksmithi
Litokoala kutjamarpensis
Phascolarctos cinereus
Genetics and variations
Three subspecies are recognised: the Queensland koala (Phascolarctos cinereus adustus, Thomas 1923), the New South Wales koala (Phascolarctos cinereus cinereus, Goldfuss 1817), and the Victorian koala (Phascolarctos cinereus victor, Troughton 1935). These forms are distinguished by pelage colour and thickness, body size, and skull shape. The Queensland koala is the smallest of the three, with silver or grey short hairs and a shorter skull. The Victorian koala is the largest, with shaggier, brown fur and a wider skull. The geographic limits of these variations are based on state borders, and their status as subspecies is disputed. A 1999 genetic study suggests koalas exist as a cline within a single evolutionarily significant unit with limited gene flow between local populations.
Other studies have found that koala populations have high levels of inbreeding and low genetic variation. Such low genetic diversity may have been caused by declines in the population during the late Pleistocene. Rivers and roads have been shown to limit gene flow and contribute to the isolation of southeast Queensland populations. In April 2013, scientists from the Australian Museum and Queensland University of Technology announced they had fully sequenced the koala genome.
Characteristics
The koala is a robust animal with a large head and vestigial or non-existent tail. It has a body length of 60–85 cm (24–33 in) and a weight of 4–15 kg (9–33 lb), making it among the largest arboreal marsupials. Koalas from Victoria are twice as heavy as those from Queensland. The species is sexually dimorphic, with males 50% larger than females. Males are further distinguished from females by their more curved noses and the presence of chest glands, which are visible as bald patches. The female's pouch opening is secured by a sphincter which holds the young in.
The pelage of the koala is denser on the back. The back fur colour varies from light grey to chocolate brown. The belly fur is whitish; on the rump it is mottled whitish and dark. The koala has the most effective insulating back fur of any marsupial and is highly resilient to wind and rain, while the belly fur can reflect solar radiation. The koala's curved, sharp claws are well adapted for climbing trees. The large forepaws have two opposable digits (the first and second, which are opposable to the other three) that allow them to grip small branches. On the hind paws, the second and third digits are fused, a typical condition for members of the Diprotodontia, and the attached claws (which are still separate) function like a comb. The animal has a robust skeleton and a short, muscular upper body with relatively long upper limbs that contribute to its ability to scale trees. In addition, the thigh muscles are anchored further down the shinbone, increasing its climbing power.
For a mammal, the koala has a proportionally small brain, being 60% smaller than that of a typical diprotodont, weighing only 19.2 g (0.68 oz) on average. The brain's surface is fairly smooth and "primitive". It does not entirely fill up the cranial cavity, unlike in most mammals, and is lightened by large amounts of cerebrospinal fluid. It is possible that the fluid protects the brain when animal falls from a tree. The koala's small brain size may be an adaptation to the energy restrictions imposed by its diet, which is insufficient to sustain a larger brain. Because of its small brain, the koala has a limited ability to perform complex, unusual behaviours. For example, it will not eat plucked leaves on a flat surface, which conflicts with its normal feeding routine.
The koala has a broad, dark nose with a good sense of smell, and it is known to sniff the oils of individual branchlets to assess their edibility. Its relatively small eyes are unusual among marsupials in that the pupils have vertical slits, an adaptation to living on a more vertical plane. Its round ears provide it with good hearing, and it has a well-developed middle ear. The koala larynx is located relatively low in the vocal tract and can be pulled down even further. They also possess unique folds in the velum (soft palate), known as velar vocal folds, in addition to the typical vocal folds of the larynx. These features allow the koala to produce deeper sounds than would otherwise be possible for their size.
The koala has several adaptations for its poor, toxic and fibrous diet. The animal's dentition consists of the incisors and cheek teeth (a single premolar and four molars on each jaw), which are separated by a large gap (a characteristic feature of herbivorous mammals). The koala bites a leaf with the incisors and clips it with the premolars at the petiole, before chewing it to pieces with the cusped molars. Koalas may also store food in their cheek pouches before it is ready to be chewed. The partially worn molars of koalas in their prime are optimal for breaking the leaves into small particles, resulting in more efficient stomach digestion and nutrient absorption in the small intestine, which digests the eucalyptus leaves to provide most of the animal's energy. A koala sometimes regurgitates the food into the mouth to be chewed a second time.
Koalas are hindgut fermenters, and their digestive retention can last for up to 100 hours in the wild or up to 200 hours in captivity. This is made possible by their caecum—200 cm (80 in) long and 10 cm (4 in) in diameter—possibly the largest for an animal when accounting for its size. Koalas can hold food particles for longer fermentation if needed. They are more likely keep smaller particles as larger ones take longer to digest. While the hindgut is relatively large, only 10% of the animal's energy is obtained from digestion in this chamber. The koala's metabolic rate is only 50% of the typical mammalian rate, owing to its low energy intake, although this can vary between seasons and sexes. They can digest the toxic plant secondary metabolites, phenolic compounds and terpenes present in eucalyptus leaves due to their production of cytochrome P450, which breaks down these poisons in the liver. The koala replaces lost water at a lower rate than some other species like some possums. It maintains water by absorbing it in the caecum, resulting in drier faecal pellets packed with undigested fibre.
Distribution and habitat
The koala's geographic range covers roughly 1,000,000 km2 (390,000 sq mi), and 30 ecoregions. It ranges throughout mainland eastern and southeastern Australia, including the states of Queensland, New South Wales, Victoria, and South Australia. The koala was also introduced to several nearby islands. The population on Magnetic Island represents the northern limit of its range.
Fossil evidence shows that the koala's range stretched as far west as southwestern Western Australia during the late Pleistocene. They were likely driven to extinction in these areas by environmental changes and hunting by Indigenous Australians. Koalas were introduced to Western Australia at Yanchep in 2022. Koalas can be found in both tropical and temperate habitats ranging from dense woodlands to more spaced-out forests. In semi-arid climates, they prefer riparian habitats, where nearby streams and creeks provide refuge during times of drought and extreme heat.
Behaviour and ecology
Koalas are herbivorous, and while most of their diet consists of eucalypt leaves, they can be found in trees of other genera, such as Acacia, Allocasuarina, Callitris, Leptospermum, and Melaleuca. Though the foliage of over 600 species of Eucalyptus is available, the koala shows a strong preference for around 30. They prefer plant matter with higher protein over fibre and lignin. The most favoured species are Eucalyptus microcorys, E. tereticornis, and E. camaldulensis, which, on average, make up more than 20% of their diet. Despite its reputation as a picky eater, the koala is more generalist than some other marsupial species, such as the greater glider. The koala does not need to drink often as it can get enough water in the eucalypt leaves, though larger males may additionally drink water found on the ground or in tree hollows. When feeding, a koala reaches out to grab leaves with one forepaw while the other paws hang on to the branch. Depending on the size of the individual, a koala can walk to the end of a branch or must stay near the base. Each day, koalas eat up to 400 grams (14 oz) of leaves, spread over four to six feeding periods. Despite their adaptations to a low-energy lifestyle, they have meagre fat reserves and need to feed often.
Due to their low-energy diet, koalas limit their activity and sleep 20 hours a day. They are predominantly active at night and spend most of their waking hours foraging. They typically eat and sleep in the same tree, possibly for as long as a day. On warm days, a koala may rest with its back against a branch or lie down with its limbs dangling. When it gets very hot, the koala rests lower in the canopy and near the trunk, where the surface is cooler than the surrounding air. It curls up when it gets cold and wet. A koala will find a lower, thicker branch on which to rest when it gets windy. While it spends most of the time in the tree, the animal descends to the ground to move to another tree, leaping along. The koala usually grooms itself with its hind paws, with their double claws, but sometimes uses its forepaws or mouth.
Social life
Koalas are asocial animals and spend just 15 minutes a day on social behaviours. Where there are more koalas and fewer trees, home ranges are smaller and more clumped while the reverse is true for areas with fewer animals and more trees. Koala society appears to consist of "residents" and "transients", the former being mostly adult females and the latter males. Resident males appear to be territorial and dominant. The territories of dominant males are found near breeding females, while younger males must wait until they reach full size to challenge for breeding rights. Adult males occasionally venture outside their home ranges; when they do so, dominant ones retain their status. As a male climbs a new tree, he rubs his chest against it and sometimes dribbles urine. This scent-marking behaviour probably serves as communication, and individuals are known to sniff the bottom of a newly found tree. Chest gland secretions are complex chemical mixtures — about 40 compounds were identified in one analysis — that vary in composition and concentration with the season and the age of the individual.
Adult males communicate with loud bellows — "a long series of deep, snoring inhalations and belching exhalations". Because of their low frequency, these bellows can travel far through the forest. Koalas may bellow at any time of the year, particularly during the breeding season, when it serves to attract females and possibly intimidate other males. They also bellow to advertise their presence to their neighbours when they climb a different tree. These sounds signal the male's actual body size, as well as exaggerate it; females pay more attention to bellows that originate from larger males. Female koalas bellow, though more softly, in addition to making snarls, wails, and screams. These calls are produced when in distress and when making defensive threats. Squeaking and sqawking are produced when distraught; the former is made by younger animals and the latter by older ones. When another individual climbs over it, a koala makes a low closed-mouth grunt. Koalas also communicate with facial expressions. When snarling, wailing, or squawking, the animal curls the upper lip and points its ears forward. Screaming koalas pull their lips and ears back. Females form an oval shape with their lips when annoyed.
Agonistic behaviour typically consists of quarrels between individuals that are trying to pass each other in the tree. This occasionally involves biting. Strangers may wrestle, chase, and bite each other. In extreme situations, a male may try to displace a smaller rival from a tree, chasing, cornering and biting it. Once the individual is driven away, the victor bellows and marks the tree. Pregnant and lactating females are particularly aggressive and attack individuals that come too close. In general, however, koalas tend to avoid fighting due to energy costs.
Reproduction and development
A young joey, preserved at Port Macquarie Koala Hospital
Koalas are seasonal breeders, and give birth from October to May. Females in oestrus lean their heads back and shake their bodies. Despite these obvious signals, males will try to copulate with any female during this period, mounting them from behind. Because of his much larger size, a male can overpower a female. A female may scream and vigorously fight off her suitors but will accede to one that is dominant or familiar. The commotion can attract other males to the scene, obliging the incumbent to delay mating and fight off the intruders. A female may learn who is more dominant during these fights. Older males usually have accumulated scratches, scars, and cuts on the exposed parts of their noses and their eyelids.
Koalas are induced ovulators. The gestation period lasts 33–35 days, and a female gives birth to one joey (although twins do occur). As marsupials, the young are born tiny and barely formed, weighing no more than 0.5 g (0.02 oz). However, their lips, forelimbs, and shoulders are relatively advanced, and they can breathe, defecate and urinate. The joey crawls into its mother's pouch to continue the rest of its development. Female koalas do not clean their pouches, an unusual trait among marsupials.
The joey latches on to one of the female's two teats and suckles it. The female lactates for as long as a year to make up for her low energy production. Unlike in other marsupials, koala milk becomes less fatty as the joey grows in the pouch. After seven weeks, the joey has a proportionally large head, clear edges around its face, more colouration, and a visible pouch (if female) or scrotum (male). At 13 weeks, the joey weighs around 50 g (1.8 oz) and its head is twice as big as before. The eyes begin to open and hair begins to appear. At 26 weeks, the fully furred animal resembles an adult and can look outside the pouch.
Mother with joey on back
At six or seven months of age, the joey weighs 300–500 g (11–18 oz) and fully emerges from the pouch for the first time. It explores its new surroundings cautiously, clutching its mother for support. Around this time, the mother prepares it for a eucalyptus diet by producing a faecal pap that the joey eats from her cloaca. This pap comes from the cecum, is more liquid than regular faeces, and is filled with bacteria. A nine month old joey has its adult coat colour and weighs 1 kg (2.2 lb). Having permanently left the pouch, it rides on its mother's back for transportation, learning to climb by grasping branches. Gradually, it becomes more independent from its mother, who becomes pregnant again after a year, and the young is now around 2.5 kg (5.5 lb). Her bond with her previous offspring is permanently severed and she no longer allows it to suckle, but it will stay nearby until it is one-and-a-half to two years old.
Females become sexually mature at about three years of age and can then become pregnant; in comparison, males reach sexual maturity when they are about four years old, although they can experience spermatogenesis as early as two years. Males do not start marking their scent until they reach sexual maturity, though their chest glands become functional much earlier. Koalas can breed every year if environmental conditions are good, though the long dependence of the young usually leads to year-long gaps in births.
Health and mortality
Koalas may live from 13 to 18 years in the wild. While female koalas usually live this long, males may die sooner because of their more risky lives. Koalas usually survive falls from trees and can climb back up, but they can get hurt and even die, particularly inexperienced young and fighting males. Around six years of age, the koala's chewing teeth begin to wear down and their chewing efficiency decreases. Eventually, the cusps disappear completely and the animal will die of starvation. Koalas have few predators. Dingos and large pythons and some birds of prey may take them. Koalas are generally not subject to external parasites, other than ticks around the coast. The mite Sarcoptes scabiei gives koalas mange, while the bacterium Mycobacterium ulcerans skin ulcers, but even these are uncommon. Internal parasites are few and have little effect. These include the tapeworm Bertiella obesa, commonly found in the intestine, and the nematodes Marsupostrongylus longilarvatus and Durikainema phascolarcti, which are infrequently found in the lungs.[59] In a three-year study of almost 600 koalas taken to the Australia Zoo Wildlife Hospital in Queensland, 73.8% of the animals were infected with parasitic protozoal genus Trypanosoma, the most frequent of which was T. irwini.
Koalas can be subject to pathogens such as Chlamydiaceae bacteria, which can cause keratoconjunctivitis, urinary tract infection, and reproductive tract infection. Such infections are common on the mainland, but absent in some island populations. The koala retrovirus (KoRV) may cause koala immune deficiency syndrome (KIDS) which is similar to AIDS in humans. Prevalence of KoRV in koala populations suggests a trend spreading from north to south, where populations go from being completely infected to being partially uninfected.
The animals are vulnerable to bushfires due to their slow speed and the flammability of eucalypt trees. The koala instinctively seeks refuge in the higher branches, where it is vulnerable to intense heat and flames. Bushfires also break up the animal's habitat, which isolates them, decreases their numbers and creates genetic bottlenecks. Dehydration and overheating can also prove fatal. Consequently, the koala is vulnerable to the effects of climate change. Models of climate change in Australia predict warmer and drier climates, suggesting that the koala's range will shrink in the east and south to more mesic habitats.
Human relations
The first written reference to the koala was recorded by John Price, servant of John Hunter, the Governor of New South Wales. Price encountered the "cullawine" on 26 January 1798, during an expedition to the Blue Mountains, but his remarks would first be published in Historical Records of Australia, nearly a century later. In 1802, French-born explorer Francis Louis Barrallier encountered the animal when his two Aboriginal guides, returning from a hunt, brought back two koala feet they were intending to eat. Barrallier preserved the appendages and sent them and his notes to Hunter's successor, Philip Gidley King, who forwarded them to Joseph Banks. Similar to Price, Barrallier's notes were not published until 1897. Reports of the "Koolah" appeared in the Sydney Gazette in late 1803, and helped provide the impetus for King to send the artist John Lewin to paint watercolours of the animal. Lewin painted three pictures, one of which was used as a print in Georges Cuvier's Le Règne Animal (The Animal Kingdom) (1827).
Botanist Robert Brown was the first to write a formal scientific description of the koala in 1803, based on a female specimen captured near what is now Mount Kembla in the Illawarra region of New South Wales. Austrian botanical illustrator Ferdinand Bauer drew the animal's skull, throat, feet, and paws. Brown's work remained unpublished and largely unnoticed, however, as his field books and notes remained in his possession until his death, when they were bequeathed to the British Museum (Natural History) in London. They were not identified until 1994, while Bauer's koala watercolours were not published until 1989. William Paterson, who had befriended Brown and Bauer during their stay in New South Wales, wrote an eyewitness report of his encounters with the animals and this would be the basis for British surgeon Everard Home's anatomical writings on them. Home, who in 1808 published his report in the journal Philosophical Transactions of the Royal Society, coined the scientific name Didelphis coola.
George Perry would officially publish the first image of the koala in his 1810 natural history work Arcana. Perry called it the "New Holland Sloth", and his dislike for the koala, evident in his description of the animal, was reflected in the contemporary British attitudes towards Australian animals as strange and primitive the eye is placed like that of the Sloth, very close to the mouth and nose, which gives it a clumsy awkward appearance, and void of elegance in the combination they have little either in their character or appearance to interest the Naturalist or Philosopher. As Nature however provides nothing in vain, we may suppose that even these torpid, senseless creatures are wisely intended to fill up one of the great links of the chain of animated nature.
Natural history illustrator John Gould popularised the koala with his 1863 work The Mammals of Australia.
Naturalist and popular artist John Gould illustrated and described the koala in his three-volume work The Mammals of Australia (1845–1863) and introduced the species, as well as other members of Australia's little-known faunal community, to the public. Comparative anatomist Richard Owen, in a series of publications on the physiology and anatomy of Australian mammals, presented a paper on the anatomy of the koala to the Zoological Society of London. In this widely cited publication, he provided an early description of its internal anatomy, and noted its general structural similarity to the wombat. English naturalist George Robert Waterhouse, curator of the Zoological Society of London, was the first to correctly classify the koala as a marsupial in the 1840s, and compared it to fossil species Diprotodon and Nototherium, which had been discovered just recently. Similarly, Gerard Krefft, curator of the Australian Museum in Sydney, noted evolutionary mechanisms at work when comparing the koala to fossil marsupials in his 1871 The Mammals of Australia.
Britain finally received a living koala in 1881, which was obtained by the Zoological Society of London. As related by prosecutor to the society, William Alexander Forbes, the animal suffered an accidental demise when the heavy lid of a washstand fell on it and it was unable to free itself. Forbes dissected the fresh specimen and wrote about the female reproductive system, the brain, and the liver — parts not previously described by Owen, who had access only to preserved specimens. Scottish embryologist William Caldwell — well known in scientific circles for determining the reproductive mechanism of the platypus — described the uterine development of the koala in 1884, and used this new information to convincingly map out the evolutionary timeline of the koala and the monotremes.
Main article: Koala emblems and popular culture
The koala is well known worldwide and is a major draw for Australian zoos and wildlife parks. It has been featured in popular culture and as soft toys. It benefited the Australian tourism industry by over $1 billion in 1998, and this has subsequently grown. Its international popularly rose after World War II, when tourism to Australia increased and the animals were exported to zoos overseas. In 1997, about 75% of European and Japanese tourists placed the koala at the top of their list of animals to see. According to biologist Stephen Jackson: "If you were to take a straw poll of the animal most closely associated with Australia, it's a fair bet that the koala would come out marginally in front of the kangaroo". Factors that contribute to the koala's enduring popularity include its teddy bear-like appearance with childlike body proportions.
The koala is featured in the Dreamtime stories and mythology of Indigenous Australians. The Tharawal people believed that the animal helped them get to the continent by rowing the boat. Another myth tells of how a tribe killed a koala and used its long intestines to create a bridge for people from other parts of the world. How the koala lost its tail has been the subject of many tales. In one, a kangaroo cuts it off to punish the koala for its uncouth behaviour. Tribes in both Queensland and Victoria regarded the koala as a wise animal which gave valuable guidance. Bidjara-speaking people credited the koala for making trees grow in their arid lands. The animal is also depicted in rock carvings, though less so than some other species.
Early European settlers in Australia considered the koala to be a creeping sloth-like animal with a "fierce and menacing look". At the turn of the 20th century, the koala's reputation took a more positive turn. It appears in Ethel Pedley's 1899 book Dot and the Kangaroo, as the "funny native bear". Artist Norman Lindsay depicted a more anthropomorphic koala in The Bulletin cartoons, starting in 1904. This character also appeared as Bunyip Bluegum in Lindsay's 1918 book The Magic Pudding. The most well known fictional koala is Blinky Bill. Created by Dorothy Wall in 1933, the character appeared in several books and has been the subject of films, TV series, merchandise, and a 1986 environmental song by John Williamson. The koala first appeared on an Australian stamp in 1930.
The song "Ode to a Koala Bear" appears on the B-side of the 1983 Paul McCartney/Michael Jackson duet single Say Say Say. A koala is the main character in Hanna-Barbera's The Kwicky Koala Show and Nippon Animation's Noozles, both of which were animated cartoons of the early 1980s. Food products shaped like the koala include the Caramello Koala chocolate bar and the bite-sized cookie snack Koala's March. Dadswells Bridge in Victoria features a tourist complex shaped like a giant koala and the Queensland Reds rugby team has a koala as its icon.
Koala diplomacy
Several political leaders and members of royal families had their pictures taken with koalas, including Queen Elizabeth II, Prince Harry, Crown Prince Naruhito, Crown Princess Masako, Pope John Paul II, US President Bill Clinton, Soviet premier Mikhail Gorbachev and South African President Nelson Mandela At the 2014 G20 Brisbane summit, hosted by Prime Minister Tony Abbott, many world leaders, including Russian President Vladimir Putin and US President Barack Obama, were photographed holding koalas. The event gave rise to the term "koala diplomacy", which then became the Oxford Word of the Month for December 2016. The term also includes the loan of koalas by the Australian government to overseas zoos in countries such as Singapore and Japan, as a form of "soft power diplomacy", like the "panda diplomacy" practised by China.
Main article: Koala conservation
The koala was originally classified as Least Concern on the Red List, and reassessed as Vulnerable in 2014. In the Australian Capital Territory, New South Wales and Queensland, the species was listed under the EPBC Act in February 2022 as endangered by extinction. The described population was determined in 2012 to be "a species for the purposes of the EPBC Act 1999" in Federal legislation.
Australian policymakers had declined a 2009 proposal to include the koala in the Environment Protection and Biodiversity Conservation Act 1999. A 2017 WWF report found a 53% decline per generation in Queensland, and a 26% decline in New South Wales. The koala population in South Australia and Victoria appear to be abundant; however, the Australian Koala Foundation (AKF) argued that the exclusion of Victorian populations from protective measures was based on a misconception that the total koala population was 200,000, whereas they believed in 2012 that it was probably less than 100,000. AKF estimated in 2022 that there could be only 43,000–100,000.[80] This is compared with 8 to 10 million at the start of the 20th century. The Australian Government's Threatened Species Scientific Committee estimated that the 2021 koala population was 92,000, down from 185,000 two decades prior.
The koala was heavily hunted by European settlers in the early 20th century, largely for its fur. Australia exported as many as two million pelts by 1924. Koala furs were used to make rugs, coat linings, muffs, and on women's garment trimmings. The first successful efforts at conserving the species were initiated by the establishment of Brisbane's Lone Pine Koala Sanctuary and Sydney's Koala Park Sanctuary in the 1920s and 1930s. The owner of the latter park, Noel Burnet, created the first successful breeding program and earned a reputation as a top expert on the species.
One of the biggest anthropogenic threats to the koala is habitat destruction and fragmentation. Near the coast, the main cause of this is urbanisation, while in rural areas, habitat is cleared for agriculture. Its favoured trees are also taken down to be made into wood products. In 2000, Australia had the fifth highest rate of land clearance globally, having removed 564,800 hectares (1,396,000 acres) of native plants. The distribution of the koala has shrunk by more than 50% since European arrival, largely due to fragmentation of habitat in Queensland. Nevertheless, koalas live in many protected areas.
While urbanisation can pose a threat to koala populations, the animals can survive in urban areas provided enough trees are present. Urban populations have distinct vulnerabilities: collisions with vehicles and attacks by domestic dogs. Cars and dogs kill about 4,000 animals every year. To reduce road deaths, government agencies have been exploring various wildlife crossing options, such as the use of fencing to channel animals toward an underpass, in some cases adding a ledge as a walkway to an existing culvert. Injured koalas are often taken to wildlife hospitals and rehabilitation centres. In a 30-year retrospective study performed at a New South Wales koala rehabilitation centre, trauma was found to be the most frequent cause of admission, followed by symptoms of Chlamydia infection
F1K9 Canine Trainer / Instructor Bryan Bice leads agricultural disease Detection Dog (in-training) Ornella (a Belgian Malinois dog) from an air-conditioned transport van to a training field; part of their work with U.S. Department of Agriculture (USDA) Agricultural Research Service (ARS) scientists from Fort Pierce, FL, to train dogs to detect huanglongbing (HLB; a.k.a. citrus greening) in citrus, squash vein yellowing virus (SqVYV; cause of viral watermelon vine decline) in squash, and tomato chlorotic spot virus (TCSV) in pepper plants at this training session in New Smyrna Beach, FL, on Feb. 25, 2021.
F1K9, a licensed canine detection service company.
When a dog detects - smell - a diseased plant, its response is to sit or lie facing the plant until it is rewarded with a few seconds of play.
Dogs can be trained to detect specific bacterial or viral pathogens in any part of a plant with greater than 99% accuracy, significantly faster than laboratory tests, and before visible symptoms are obvious. Conventional analysis typically uses only one leaf from a plant. At the early stages of infection, before the disease spreads throughout the plant, a healthy leaf may be taken from an infected plant resulting in a negative laboratory test. In contrast, dogs sample the entire plant while walking by and sniffing it. For more information, please go to ars.usda.gov/news-events/news/research-news/2020/trained-dogs-are-the-most-efficient-way-to-hunt-citrus-industrys-biggest-threat/. USDA Photo by Lance Cheung.
F1K9 Canine Trainer / Handler Jessica Kohntopp with agricultural disease Detection Dog (in-training) Pepper (a Belgian Malinois dog) quickly and accurately inspect rows of pepper plants; part of their work with U.S. Department of Agriculture (USDA) Agricultural Research Service (ARS) scientists from the U.S. Horticultural Research Laboratory, in Fort Pierce, FL, to train dogs to detect huanglongbing (HLB; a.k.a. citrus greening) in citrus, squash vein yellowing virus (SqVYV; cause of viral watermelon vine decline) in squash, and tomato chlorotic spot virus (TCSV) in pepper plants at this training session in New Smyrna Beach, FL, on Feb. 25, 2021.
When a dog detects - smell - a diseased plant, its response is to sit or lie facing the plant until it is rewarded with a few seconds of play.
F1K9, a licensed canine detection service company.
Dogs can be trained to detect specific bacterial or viral pathogens in any part of a plant with greater than 99% accuracy, significantly faster than laboratory tests, and before visible symptoms are obvious. Conventional analysis typically uses only one leaf from a plant. At the early stages of infection, before the disease spreads throughout the plant, a healthy leaf may be taken from an infected plant resulting in a negative laboratory test. In contrast, dogs sample the entire plant while walking by and sniffing it. For more information, please go to ars.usda.gov/news-events/news/research-news/2020/trained-dogs-are-the-most-efficient-way-to-hunt-citrus-industrys-biggest-threat/. USDA Photo by Lance Cheung.
Resin acts as a topical ointment for the tree as it helps deter insects and pathogens from entering the wound, also like a bandage it helps to seal the wound.
📍Dyrehaven, Copenhagen 🇩🇰
——
📚 It is a species of fungal plant pathogen found in Europe, Asia, Africa, and North America. The species produces very large polypore fruit bodies which are shaped like a horse's hoof and vary in colour from a silvery grey to almost black, though they are normally brown. It grows on the side of various species of tree, which it infects through broken bark, causing rot. The species typically continues to live on trees long after they have died, changing from a parasite to a decomposer.
Source: Wikipedia.
U.S. Department of Agriculture (USDA) Natural Resources Conservation Service (NRCS) helped Terry and Gail Small with their Animal Mortality Facility, In-Vessel Composter that disposes of daily poultry mortality; a process that produces a pathogen free compost product that can then be applied to the land according to the nutrient management plan, Hector AR, on June 26, 2019. The purpose of this composter is to reduce the impact of pollution on surface and groundwater and reduce odor. Even in the event of a power outage, the process continues in the safety of its large long horizontal plastic container. The ingredients are simple, for every bucket of chicken, in goes a bucket of wood shavings.
Inside, an internal drum with spiral blades rotates very slowly mixing, moving and aerating the mixture. The natural process brings the interior temperature to120-125 degrees Fahrenheit. At the end, the compost is slowly expelled -- ready to use. The producer is then able to use it in fields or sell it.
The Smalls work with NRCS District Conservationist Joe Tapp and Agricultural Engineer Britt Hill on their conservation plan that includes this mortality facility.
.
NRCS has a proud history of supporting America’s farmers, ranchers, and forest landowners. For more than 80 years, we have helped people make investments in their operations and local communities to keep working lands working, boost rural economies, increase the competitiveness of American agriculture, and improve the quality of our air, water, soil, and habitat.
As the USDA’s primary private lands conservation agency, we generate, manage, and share the data, technology, and standards that enable partners and policymakers to make decisions informed by objective, reliable science.
And through one-on-one, personalized advice, we work voluntarily with producers and communities to find the best solutions to meet their unique conservation and business goals. By doing so, we help ensure the health of our natural resources and the long-term sustainability of American agriculture.
Farm Production and Conservation (FPAC) is the Department’s focal point for the nation’s farmers and ranchers and other stewards of private agricultural lands and non-industrial private forest lands. FPAC agencies implement programs designed to mitigate the significant risks of farming through crop insurance services, conservation programs and technical assistance, and commodity, lending, and disaster programs.
The agencies and service supporting FPAC are Farm Service Agency (FSA), NRCS, and Risk Management Agency (RMA).
For more information please see www.usda.gov.
USDA Photo by Lance Cheung.
F1K9 Canine Trainer / Handler Jessica Kohntopp with agricultural disease Detection Dog (in-training) Pepper (a Belgian Malinois dog) quickly and accurately inspect rows of pepper plants; part of their work with U.S. Department of Agriculture (USDA) Agricultural Research Service (ARS) scientists from the U.S. Horticultural Research Laboratory, in Fort Pierce, FL, to train dogs to detect huanglongbing (HLB; a.k.a. citrus greening) in citrus, squash vein yellowing virus (SqVYV; cause of viral watermelon vine decline) in squash, and tomato chlorotic spot virus (TCSV) in pepper plants at this training session in New Smyrna Beach, FL, on Feb. 25, 2021.
F1K9, a licensed canine detection service company. When the dogs detect - smell - a diseased plant, its response is to sit or lie facing the plant until it is rewarded with a few seconds of play.
Dogs include Belgian Malinois, German Shepherd, and a Vizsla. When a dog detects - smells - a diseased plant, its response is to sit facing the plant until it is rewarded with a few seconds of play.
Dogs can be trained to detect specific bacterial or viral pathogens in any part of a plant with greater than 99% accuracy, significantly faster than laboratory tests, and before visible symptoms are obvious. Conventional analysis typically uses only one leaf from a plant. At the early stages of infection, before the disease spreads throughout the plant, a healthy leaf may be taken from an infected plant resulting in a negative laboratory test. In contrast, dogs sample the entire plant while walking by and sniffing it. For more information, please go to ars.usda.gov/news-events/news/research-news/2020/trained-dogs-are-the-most-efficient-way-to-hunt-citrus-industrys-biggest-threat/. USDA Photo by Lance Cheung.
U.S. Department of Agriculture (USDA) Natural Resources Conservation Service (NRCS) helped Terry and Gail Small with their Animal Mortality Facility, In-Vessel Composter that disposes of daily poultry mortality; a process that produces a pathogen free compost product that can then be applied to the land according to the nutrient management plan, Hector AR, on June 26, 2019. The purpose of this composters is to reduce the impact of pollution on surface and groundwater and reduce odor. Even in the event of a power outage, the process continues in the safety of its large long horizontal plastic container. The ingredients are simple, for every bucket of chicken, in goes a bucket of wood shavings.
Inside, an internal drum with spiral blades rotates very slowly mixing, moving and aerating the mixture. The natural process brings the interior temperature to120-125 degrees Fahrenheit. At the end, the compost is slowly expelled -- ready to use. The producer is then able to use it in fields or sell it.
The Smalls work with NRCS District Conservationist Joe Tapp and Agricultural Engineer Britt Hill on their conservation plan that includes this mortality facility.
.
NRCS has a proud history of supporting America’s farmers, ranchers, and forest landowners. For more than 80 years, we have helped people make investments in their operations and local communities to keep working lands working, boost rural economies, increase the competitiveness of American agriculture, and improve the quality of our air, water, soil, and habitat.
As the USDA’s primary private lands conservation agency, we generate, manage, and share the data, technology, and standards that enable partners and policymakers to make decisions informed by objective, reliable science.
And through one-on-one, personalized advice, we work voluntarily with producers and communities to find the best solutions to meet their unique conservation and business goals. By doing so, we help ensure the health of our natural resources and the long-term sustainability of American agriculture.
Farm Production and Conservation (FPAC) is the Department’s focal point for the nation’s farmers and ranchers and other stewards of private agricultural lands and non-industrial private forest lands. FPAC agencies implement programs designed to mitigate the significant risks of farming through crop insurance services, conservation programs and technical assistance, and commodity, lending, and disaster programs.
The agencies and service supporting FPAC are Farm Service Agency (FSA), NRCS, and Risk Management Agency (RMA).
For more information please see www.usda.gov.
USDA Photo by Lance Cheung.
U.S. Department of Agriculture (USDA) Natural Resources Conservation Service (NRCS) helped Terry and Gail Small with their Animal Mortality Facility, In-Vessel Composter that disposes of daily poultry mortality; a process that produces a pathogen free compost product that can then be applied to the land according to the nutrient management plan, Hector AR, on June 26, 2019. The purpose of this composters is to reduce the impact of pollution on surface and groundwater and reduce odor. Even in the event of a power outage, the process continues in the safety of its large long horizontal plastic container. The ingredients are simple, for every bucket of chicken, in goes a bucket of wood shavings.
Inside, an internal drum with spiral blades rotates very slowly mixing, moving and aerating the mixture. The natural process brings the interior temperature to120-125 degrees Fahrenheit. At the end, the compost is slowly expelled -- ready to use. The producer is then able to use it in fields or sell it.
The Smalls work with NRCS District Conservationist Joe Tapp and Agricultural Engineer Britt Hill on their conservation plan that includes this mortality facility.
.
NRCS has a proud history of supporting America’s farmers, ranchers, and forest landowners. For more than 80 years, we have helped people make investments in their operations and local communities to keep working lands working, boost rural economies, increase the competitiveness of American agriculture, and improve the quality of our air, water, soil, and habitat.
As the USDA’s primary private lands conservation agency, we generate, manage, and share the data, technology, and standards that enable partners and policymakers to make decisions informed by objective, reliable science.
And through one-on-one, personalized advice, we work voluntarily with producers and communities to find the best solutions to meet their unique conservation and business goals. By doing so, we help ensure the health of our natural resources and the long-term sustainability of American agriculture.
Farm Production and Conservation (FPAC) is the Department’s focal point for the nation’s farmers and ranchers and other stewards of private agricultural lands and non-industrial private forest lands. FPAC agencies implement programs designed to mitigate the significant risks of farming through crop insurance services, conservation programs and technical assistance, and commodity, lending, and disaster programs.
The agencies and service supporting FPAC are Farm Service Agency (FSA), NRCS, and Risk Management Agency (RMA).
For more information please see www.usda.gov.
USDA Photo by Lance Cheung.
U.S. Department of Agriculture (USDA) Natural Resources Conservation Service (NRCS) helped Terry and Gail Small with their Animal Mortality Facility, In-Vessel Composter that disposes of daily poultry mortality; a process that produces a pathogen free compost product that can then be applied to the land according to the nutrient management plan, Hector AR, on June 26, 2019. The purpose of this composters is to reduce the impact of pollution on surface and groundwater and reduce odor. Even in the event of a power outage, the process continues in the safety of its large long horizontal plastic container. The ingredients are simple, for every bucket of chicken, in goes a bucket of wood shavings.
Inside, an internal drum with spiral blades rotates very slowly mixing, moving and aerating the mixture. The natural process brings the interior temperature to120-125 degrees Fahrenheit. At the end, the compost is slowly expelled -- ready to use. The producer is then able to use it in fields or sell it.
The Smalls work with NRCS District Conservationist Joe Tapp and Agricultural Engineer Britt Hill on their conservation plan that includes this mortality facility.
.
NRCS has a proud history of supporting America’s farmers, ranchers, and forest landowners. For more than 80 years, we have helped people make investments in their operations and local communities to keep working lands working, boost rural economies, increase the competitiveness of American agriculture, and improve the quality of our air, water, soil, and habitat.
As the USDA’s primary private lands conservation agency, we generate, manage, and share the data, technology, and standards that enable partners and policymakers to make decisions informed by objective, reliable science.
And through one-on-one, personalized advice, we work voluntarily with producers and communities to find the best solutions to meet their unique conservation and business goals. By doing so, we help ensure the health of our natural resources and the long-term sustainability of American agriculture.
Farm Production and Conservation (FPAC) is the Department’s focal point for the nation’s farmers and ranchers and other stewards of private agricultural lands and non-industrial private forest lands. FPAC agencies implement programs designed to mitigate the significant risks of farming through crop insurance services, conservation programs and technical assistance, and commodity, lending, and disaster programs.
The agencies and service supporting FPAC are Farm Service Agency (FSA), NRCS, and Risk Management Agency (RMA).
For more information please see www.usda.gov.
USDA Photo by Lance Cheung.
U.S. Department of Agriculture (USDA) Natural Resources Conservation Service (NRCS) helped Terry and Gail Small with their Animal Mortality Facility, In-Vessel Composter that disposes of daily poultry mortality; a process that produces a pathogen free compost product that can then be applied to the land according to the nutrient management plan, Hector AR, on June 26, 2019. The purpose of this composters is to reduce the impact of pollution on surface and groundwater and reduce odor. Even in the event of a power outage, the process continues in the safety of its large long horizontal plastic container. The ingredients are simple, for every bucket of chicken, in goes a bucket of wood shavings.
Inside, an internal drum with spiral blades rotates very slowly mixing, moving and aerating the mixture. The natural process brings the interior temperature to120-125 degrees Fahrenheit. At the end, the compost is slowly expelled -- ready to use. The producer is then able to use it in fields or sell it.
The Smalls work with NRCS District Conservationist Joe Tapp and Agricultural Engineer Britt Hill on their conservation plan that includes this mortality facility.
.
NRCS has a proud history of supporting America’s farmers, ranchers, and forest landowners. For more than 80 years, we have helped people make investments in their operations and local communities to keep working lands working, boost rural economies, increase the competitiveness of American agriculture, and improve the quality of our air, water, soil, and habitat.
As the USDA’s primary private lands conservation agency, we generate, manage, and share the data, technology, and standards that enable partners and policymakers to make decisions informed by objective, reliable science.
And through one-on-one, personalized advice, we work voluntarily with producers and communities to find the best solutions to meet their unique conservation and business goals. By doing so, we help ensure the health of our natural resources and the long-term sustainability of American agriculture.
Farm Production and Conservation (FPAC) is the Department’s focal point for the nation’s farmers and ranchers and other stewards of private agricultural lands and non-industrial private forest lands. FPAC agencies implement programs designed to mitigate the significant risks of farming through crop insurance services, conservation programs and technical assistance, and commodity, lending, and disaster programs.
The agencies and service supporting FPAC are Farm Service Agency (FSA), NRCS, and Risk Management Agency (RMA).
For more information please see www.usda.gov.
USDA Photo by Lance Cheung.
Yeast cells of Candida glabrata (green) adhere to Candida albicans hyphae (red) both in static culture (left, scanning electron microscopy) and under biofilm conditions of flow (right, confocal fluorescence microscopy).
This image was chosen as a winner of the 2016 NIH funded research image call.
This image is not owned by the NIH. It is shared with the public under license. If you have a question about using or reproducing this image, please contact the creator listed in the credits. All rights to the work remain with the original creator.
Credit: Edgerton Lab, State University of New York at Buffalo
NIH funding from: National Institute of Dental and Craniofacial Research (NIDCR)
Sarcophaga sp., Family: Sarcophagidae
This genus occurs essentially worldwide. These flies are generally well-sized and of a greyish color; like many of their relatives, the typical patterns are lengthwise darker stripes on the thorax and dark and light square dots on the abdomen. Many have conspicuous red compound eyes. These are set further apart in females than in males; the females are also larger on average. As typical for this family, it is almost impossible to tell the species apart from their outward appearance, and many can only be reliably identified by microscopic examination of the males' genitalia.
As the common name implies, their larvae typically feed on decaying meat. Some, however, rather eat the bacteria and other small organisms living on carrion. Many species have adapted to humans, and while they are usually nuisance pests, some are medically significant vectors of pathogens and bacteria. Sometimes, the larvae cause myiasis. Others are parasitoids of pest caterpillars and beneficial in forestry and orchards.
Well-known species are Sarcophaga africa, Sarcophaga bercaea, the grey flesh-fly Sarcophaga bullata, Sarcophaga carnaria, Sarcophaga crassipalpis, the friendly fly Sarcophaga aldrichi and the red-tailed flesh-fly Sarcophaga haemorrhoidalis.
Pathogen Common name: Incense-cedar broom rust
Pathogen Scientific name: Gymnosporangium libocedri
Host Scientific Name: Calocedrus decurrens
Forest Type: Mixed Coniferous
Collected on Horse Mountain in Humboldt County, Ca. at
approximately 1500’ elevation.
Feb. 5, 2009; Irvine, CA – An FDA microbiologist working in a biosafety laboratory tests for high risk pathogens in food. For more about food and food safety, see these FDA Consumer Updates:
www.fda.gov/ForConsumers/ConsumerUpdates/ucm149202.htm
This photo is free of all copyright restrictions and available for use and redistribution without permission. Credit to the U.S. Food and Drug Administration is appreciated but not required. For more privacy and use information visit: www.flickr.com/people/fdaphotos/
FDA photo by Michael J. Ermarth
“We have been unwitting participants in a global gut remodeling experiment over past 100 years.” — Prof Bruce German, UC Davis
David Kyle, Evolve BioSystems at SynBioBeta 2018
• 80% of immune system associated with gut. The gut is the nursery for immune system
• Huge growth in immune disorders in children: Asthma 4x, Allergy 4x, Diabetes 5x
• Breast milk: 15% of its energy not usable by baby – it feeds the microflora in the gut.
• Baby Bif is missing in western babies. Instead, we see opportunistic pathogens, leading to a different pH of stools (5 vs 6 bad). The ph has shifted over 100 years.
The Roman Baths are well-preserved thermae in the city of Bath, Somerset, England. A temple was constructed on the site between 60 and 70 AD in the first few decades of Roman Britain. Its presence led to the development of the small Roman urban settlement known as Aquae Sulis around the site. The Roman baths—designed for public bathing—were used until the end of Roman rule in Britain in the 5th century AD. According to the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, the original Roman baths were in ruins a century later. The area around the natural springs was redeveloped several times during the Early and Late Middle Ages.
The Roman Baths are preserved in four main features: the Sacred Spring, the Roman Temple, the Roman Bath House, and a museum which holds artefacts from Aquae Sulis. However, all buildings at street level date from the 19th century. It is a major tourist attraction in the UK, and together with the Grand Pump Room, receives more than 1.3 million visitors annually. Visitors can tour the baths and museum but cannot enter the water.
Hot spring
The water is sourced from rainfall on the nearby Mendip Hills, which then percolates down through limestone aquifers to a depth of between 2,700 and 4,300 metres (8,900 and 14,100 ft). Geothermal energy raises the water temperature here to between 69 and 96 °C (156.2 and 204.8 °F). Under pressure, the heated water rises along fissures and faults in the limestone, until it bubbles up from the ground into the baths. This process is similar to an enhanced geothermal system, which also makes use of the high pressures and temperatures below the Earth's crust. Hot water at a temperature of 46 °C (114.8 °F) rises here at the rate of 1,170,000 litres (257,364 imp gal) every day, from a geological fault (the Pennyquick fault). In 1982 a new spa water bore-hole was sunk, providing a clean and safe supply of spa water for drinking in the Pump Room.
Water quality
Bath was charged with responsibility for the hot springs in a Royal Charter of 1591 granted by Elizabeth I. This duty has now passed to Bath and North East Somerset Council, who monitor pressure, temperature and flow rates. The thermal waters contain sodium, calcium, chloride and sulphate ions in high concentrations.
The Roman Baths are no longer used for bathing. In October 1978, a young girl swimming in the restored Roman Bath with the Bath Dolphins, a local swimming club, contracted naegleriasis and died, leading to the closure of the bath for several years. Tests showed Naegleria fowleri, a deadly pathogen, in the water. The newly constructed Thermae Bath Spa nearby, and the refurbished Cross Bath, allow modern-day bathers to experience the waters via a series of more recently drilled boreholes.
Roman Britain was the territory that became the Roman province of Britannia after the Roman conquest of Britain, consisting of a large part of the island of Great Britain. The occupation lasted from AD 43 to AD 410.
Julius Caesar invaded Britain in 55 and 54 BC as part of his Gallic Wars. According to Caesar, the Britons had been overrun or culturally assimilated by the Belgae during the British Iron Age and had been aiding Caesar's enemies. The Belgae were the only Celtic tribe to cross the sea into Britain, for to all other Celtic tribes this land was unknown. He received tribute, installed the friendly king Mandubracius over the Trinovantes, and returned to Gaul. Planned invasions under Augustus were called off in 34, 27, and 25 BC. In 40 AD, Caligula assembled 200,000 men at the Channel on the continent, only to have them gather seashells (musculi) according to Suetonius, perhaps as a symbolic gesture to proclaim Caligula's victory over the sea. Three years later, Claudius directed four legions to invade Britain and restore the exiled king Verica over the Atrebates. The Romans defeated the Catuvellauni, and then organized their conquests as the province of Britain. By 47 AD, the Romans held the lands southeast of the Fosse Way. Control over Wales was delayed by reverses and the effects of Boudica's uprising, but the Romans expanded steadily northward.
The conquest of Britain continued under command of Gnaeus Julius Agricola (77–84), who expanded the Roman Empire as far as Caledonia. In mid-84 AD, Agricola faced the armies of the Caledonians, led by Calgacus, at the Battle of Mons Graupius. Battle casualties were estimated by Tacitus to be upwards of 10,000 on the Caledonian side and about 360 on the Roman side. The bloodbath at Mons Graupius concluded the forty-year conquest of Britain, a period that possibly saw between 100,000 and 250,000 Britons killed. In the context of pre-industrial warfare and of a total population of Britain of c. 2 million, these are very high figures.
Under the 2nd-century emperors Hadrian and Antoninus Pius, two walls were built to defend the Roman province from the Caledonians, whose realms in the Scottish Highlands were never controlled. Around 197 AD, the Severan Reforms divided Britain into two provinces: Britannia Superior and Britannia Inferior. During the Diocletian Reforms, at the end of the 3rd century, Britannia was divided into four provinces under the direction of a vicarius, who administered the Diocese of the Britains. A fifth province, Valentia, is attested in the later 4th century. For much of the later period of the Roman occupation, Britannia was subject to barbarian invasions and often came under the control of imperial usurpers and imperial pretenders. The final Roman withdrawal from Britain occurred around 410; the native kingdoms are considered to have formed Sub-Roman Britain after that.
Following the conquest of the Britons, a distinctive Romano-British culture emerged as the Romans introduced improved agriculture, urban planning, industrial production, and architecture. The Roman goddess Britannia became the female personification of Britain. After the initial invasions, Roman historians generally only mention Britain in passing. Thus, most present knowledge derives from archaeological investigations and occasional epigraphic evidence lauding the Britannic achievements of an emperor. Roman citizens settled in Britain from many parts of the Empire.
History
Britain was known to the Classical world. The Greeks, the Phoenicians and the Carthaginians traded for Cornish tin in the 4th century BC. The Greeks referred to the Cassiterides, or "tin islands", and placed them near the west coast of Europe. The Carthaginian sailor Himilco is said to have visited the island in the 6th or 5th century BC and the Greek explorer Pytheas in the 4th. It was regarded as a place of mystery, with some writers refusing to believe it existed.
The first direct Roman contact was when Julius Caesar undertook two expeditions in 55 and 54 BC, as part of his conquest of Gaul, believing the Britons were helping the Gallic resistance. The first expedition was more a reconnaissance than a full invasion and gained a foothold on the coast of Kent but was unable to advance further because of storm damage to the ships and a lack of cavalry. Despite the military failure, it was a political success, with the Roman Senate declaring a 20-day public holiday in Rome to honour the unprecedented achievement of obtaining hostages from Britain and defeating Belgic tribes on returning to the continent.
The second invasion involved a substantially larger force and Caesar coerced or invited many of the native Celtic tribes to pay tribute and give hostages in return for peace. A friendly local king, Mandubracius, was installed, and his rival, Cassivellaunus, was brought to terms. Hostages were taken, but historians disagree over whether any tribute was paid after Caesar returned to Gaul.
Caesar conquered no territory and left no troops behind, but he established clients and brought Britain into Rome's sphere of influence. Augustus planned invasions in 34, 27 and 25 BC, but circumstances were never favourable, and the relationship between Britain and Rome settled into one of diplomacy and trade. Strabo, writing late in Augustus's reign, claimed that taxes on trade brought in more annual revenue than any conquest could. Archaeology shows that there was an increase in imported luxury goods in southeastern Britain. Strabo also mentions British kings who sent embassies to Augustus, and Augustus's own Res Gestae refers to two British kings he received as refugees. When some of Tiberius's ships were carried to Britain in a storm during his campaigns in Germany in 16 AD, they came back with tales of monsters.
Rome appears to have encouraged a balance of power in southern Britain, supporting two powerful kingdoms: the Catuvellauni, ruled by the descendants of Tasciovanus, and the Atrebates, ruled by the descendants of Commius. This policy was followed until 39 or 40 AD, when Caligula received an exiled member of the Catuvellaunian dynasty and planned an invasion of Britain that collapsed in farcical circumstances before it left Gaul. When Claudius successfully invaded in 43 AD, it was in aid of another fugitive British ruler, Verica of the Atrebates.
Roman invasion
The invasion force in 43 AD was led by Aulus Plautius,[26] but it is unclear how many legions were sent. The Legio II Augusta, commanded by future emperor Vespasian, was the only one directly attested to have taken part. The Legio IX Hispana, the XIV Gemina (later styled Martia Victrix) and the XX (later styled Valeria Victrix) are known to have served during the Boudican Revolt of 60/61, and were probably there since the initial invasion. This is not certain because the Roman army was flexible, with units being moved around whenever necessary. The IX Hispana may have been permanently stationed, with records showing it at Eboracum (York) in 71 and on a building inscription there dated 108, before being destroyed in the east of the Empire, possibly during the Bar Kokhba revolt.
The invasion was delayed by a troop mutiny until an imperial freedman persuaded them to overcome their fear of crossing the Ocean and campaigning beyond the limits of the known world. They sailed in three divisions, and probably landed at Richborough in Kent; at least part of the force may have landed near Fishbourne, West Sussex.
The Catuvellauni and their allies were defeated in two battles: the first, assuming a Richborough landing, on the river Medway, the second on the river Thames. One of their leaders, Togodumnus, was killed, but his brother Caratacus survived to continue resistance elsewhere. Plautius halted at the Thames and sent for Claudius, who arrived with reinforcements, including artillery and elephants, for the final march to the Catuvellaunian capital, Camulodunum (Colchester). Vespasian subdued the southwest, Cogidubnus was set up as a friendly king of several territories, and treaties were made with tribes outside direct Roman control.
Establishment of Roman rule
After capturing the south of the island, the Romans turned their attention to what is now Wales. The Silures, Ordovices and Deceangli remained implacably opposed to the invaders and for the first few decades were the focus of Roman military attention, despite occasional minor revolts among Roman allies like the Brigantes and the Iceni. The Silures were led by Caratacus, and he carried out an effective guerrilla campaign against Governor Publius Ostorius Scapula. Finally, in 51, Ostorius lured Caratacus into a set-piece battle and defeated him. The British leader sought refuge among the Brigantes, but their queen, Cartimandua, proved her loyalty by surrendering him to the Romans. He was brought as a captive to Rome, where a dignified speech he made during Claudius's triumph persuaded the emperor to spare his life. The Silures were still not pacified, and Cartimandua's ex-husband Venutius replaced Caratacus as the most prominent leader of British resistance.
On Nero's accession, Roman Britain extended as far north as Lindum. Gaius Suetonius Paulinus, the conqueror of Mauretania (modern day Algeria and Morocco), then became governor of Britain, and in 60 and 61 he moved against Mona (Anglesey) to settle accounts with Druidism once and for all. Paulinus led his army across the Menai Strait and massacred the Druids and burnt their sacred groves.
While Paulinus was campaigning in Mona, the southeast of Britain rose in revolt under the leadership of Boudica. She was the widow of the recently deceased king of the Iceni, Prasutagus. The Roman historian Tacitus reports that Prasutagus had left a will leaving half his kingdom to Nero in the hope that the remainder would be left untouched. He was wrong. When his will was enforced, Rome[clarification needed] responded by violently seizing the tribe's lands in full. Boudica protested. In consequence, Rome[clarification needed] punished her and her daughters by flogging and rape. In response, the Iceni, joined by the Trinovantes, destroyed the Roman colony at Camulodunum (Colchester) and routed the part of the IXth Legion that was sent to relieve it. Paulinus rode to London (then called Londinium), the rebels' next target, but concluded it could not be defended. Abandoned, it was destroyed, as was Verulamium (St. Albans). Between seventy and eighty thousand people are said to have been killed in the three cities. But Paulinus regrouped with two of the three legions still available to him, chose a battlefield, and, despite being outnumbered by more than twenty to one, defeated the rebels in the Battle of Watling Street. Boudica died not long afterwards, by self-administered poison or by illness. During this time, the Emperor Nero considered withdrawing Roman forces from Britain altogether.
There was further turmoil in 69, the "Year of the Four Emperors". As civil war raged in Rome, weak governors were unable to control the legions in Britain, and Venutius of the Brigantes seized his chance. The Romans had previously defended Cartimandua against him, but this time were unable to do so. Cartimandua was evacuated, and Venutius was left in control of the north of the country. After Vespasian secured the empire, his first two appointments as governor, Quintus Petillius Cerialis and Sextus Julius Frontinus, took on the task of subduing the Brigantes and Silures respectively.[38] Frontinus extended Roman rule to all of South Wales, and initiated exploitation of the mineral resources, such as the gold mines at Dolaucothi.
In the following years, the Romans conquered more of the island, increasing the size of Roman Britain. Governor Gnaeus Julius Agricola, father-in-law to the historian Tacitus, conquered the Ordovices in 78. With the XX Valeria Victrix legion, Agricola defeated the Caledonians in 84 at the Battle of Mons Graupius, in north-east Scotland. This was the high-water mark of Roman territory in Britain: shortly after his victory, Agricola was recalled from Britain back to Rome, and the Romans initially retired to a more defensible line along the Forth–Clyde isthmus, freeing soldiers badly needed along other frontiers.
For much of the history of Roman Britain, a large number of soldiers were garrisoned on the island. This required that the emperor station a trusted senior man as governor of the province. As a result, many future emperors served as governors or legates in this province, including Vespasian, Pertinax, and Gordian I.
Roman military organisation in the north
In 84 AD
In 84 AD
In 155 AD
In 155 AD
Hadrian's Wall, and Antonine Wall
There is no historical source describing the decades that followed Agricola's recall. Even the name of his replacement is unknown. Archaeology has shown that some Roman forts south of the Forth–Clyde isthmus were rebuilt and enlarged; others appear to have been abandoned. By 87 the frontier had been consolidated on the Stanegate. Roman coins and pottery have been found circulating at native settlement sites in the Scottish Lowlands in the years before 100, indicating growing Romanisation. Some of the most important sources for this era are the writing tablets from the fort at Vindolanda in Northumberland, mostly dating to 90–110. These tablets provide evidence for the operation of a Roman fort at the edge of the Roman Empire, where officers' wives maintained polite society while merchants, hauliers and military personnel kept the fort operational and supplied.
Around 105 there appears to have been a serious setback at the hands of the tribes of the Picts: several Roman forts were destroyed by fire, with human remains and damaged armour at Trimontium (at modern Newstead, in SE Scotland) indicating hostilities at least at that site.[citation needed] There is also circumstantial evidence that auxiliary reinforcements were sent from Germany, and an unnamed British war of the period is mentioned on the gravestone of a tribune of Cyrene. Trajan's Dacian Wars may have led to troop reductions in the area or even total withdrawal followed by slighting of the forts by the Picts rather than an unrecorded military defeat. The Romans were also in the habit of destroying their own forts during an orderly withdrawal, in order to deny resources to an enemy. In either case, the frontier probably moved south to the line of the Stanegate at the Solway–Tyne isthmus around this time.
A new crisis occurred at the beginning of Hadrian's reign): a rising in the north which was suppressed by Quintus Pompeius Falco. When Hadrian reached Britannia on his famous tour of the Roman provinces around 120, he directed an extensive defensive wall, known to posterity as Hadrian's Wall, to be built close to the line of the Stanegate frontier. Hadrian appointed Aulus Platorius Nepos as governor to undertake this work who brought the Legio VI Victrix legion with him from Germania Inferior. This replaced the famous Legio IX Hispana, whose disappearance has been much discussed. Archaeology indicates considerable political instability in Scotland during the first half of the 2nd century, and the shifting frontier at this time should be seen in this context.
In the reign of Antoninus Pius (138–161) the Hadrianic border was briefly extended north to the Forth–Clyde isthmus, where the Antonine Wall was built around 142 following the military reoccupation of the Scottish lowlands by a new governor, Quintus Lollius Urbicus.
The first Antonine occupation of Scotland ended as a result of a further crisis in 155–157, when the Brigantes revolted. With limited options to despatch reinforcements, the Romans moved their troops south, and this rising was suppressed by Governor Gnaeus Julius Verus. Within a year the Antonine Wall was recaptured, but by 163 or 164 it was abandoned. The second occupation was probably connected with Antoninus's undertakings to protect the Votadini or his pride in enlarging the empire, since the retreat to the Hadrianic frontier occurred not long after his death when a more objective strategic assessment of the benefits of the Antonine Wall could be made. The Romans did not entirely withdraw from Scotland at this time: the large fort at Newstead was maintained along with seven smaller outposts until at least 180.
During the twenty-year period following the reversion of the frontier to Hadrian's Wall in 163/4, Rome was concerned with continental issues, primarily problems in the Danubian provinces. Increasing numbers of hoards of buried coins in Britain at this time indicate that peace was not entirely achieved. Sufficient Roman silver has been found in Scotland to suggest more than ordinary trade, and it is likely that the Romans were reinforcing treaty agreements by paying tribute to their implacable enemies, the Picts.
In 175, a large force of Sarmatian cavalry, consisting of 5,500 men, arrived in Britannia, probably to reinforce troops fighting unrecorded uprisings. In 180, Hadrian's Wall was breached by the Picts and the commanding officer or governor was killed there in what Cassius Dio described as the most serious war of the reign of Commodus. Ulpius Marcellus was sent as replacement governor and by 184 he had won a new peace, only to be faced with a mutiny from his own troops. Unhappy with Marcellus's strictness, they tried to elect a legate named Priscus as usurper governor; he refused, but Marcellus was lucky to leave the province alive. The Roman army in Britannia continued its insubordination: they sent a delegation of 1,500 to Rome to demand the execution of Tigidius Perennis, a Praetorian prefect who they felt had earlier wronged them by posting lowly equites to legate ranks in Britannia. Commodus met the party outside Rome and agreed to have Perennis killed, but this only made them feel more secure in their mutiny.
The future emperor Pertinax (lived 126–193) was sent to Britannia to quell the mutiny and was initially successful in regaining control, but a riot broke out among the troops. Pertinax was attacked and left for dead, and asked to be recalled to Rome, where he briefly succeeded Commodus as emperor in 192.
3rd century
The death of Commodus put into motion a series of events which eventually led to civil war. Following the short reign of Pertinax, several rivals for the emperorship emerged, including Septimius Severus and Clodius Albinus. The latter was the new governor of Britannia, and had seemingly won the natives over after their earlier rebellions; he also controlled three legions, making him a potentially significant claimant. His sometime rival Severus promised him the title of Caesar in return for Albinus's support against Pescennius Niger in the east. Once Niger was neutralised, Severus turned on his ally in Britannia; it is likely that Albinus saw he would be the next target and was already preparing for war.
Albinus crossed to Gaul in 195, where the provinces were also sympathetic to him, and set up at Lugdunum. Severus arrived in February 196, and the ensuing battle was decisive. Albinus came close to victory, but Severus's reinforcements won the day, and the British governor committed suicide. Severus soon purged Albinus's sympathisers and perhaps confiscated large tracts of land in Britain as punishment. Albinus had demonstrated the major problem posed by Roman Britain. In order to maintain security, the province required the presence of three legions, but command of these forces provided an ideal power base for ambitious rivals. Deploying those legions elsewhere would strip the island of its garrison, leaving the province defenceless against uprisings by the native Celtic tribes and against invasion by the Picts and Scots.
The traditional view is that northern Britain descended into anarchy during Albinus's absence. Cassius Dio records that the new Governor, Virius Lupus, was obliged to buy peace from a fractious northern tribe known as the Maeatae. The succession of militarily distinguished governors who were subsequently appointed suggests that enemies of Rome were posing a difficult challenge, and Lucius Alfenus Senecio's report to Rome in 207 describes barbarians "rebelling, over-running the land, taking loot and creating destruction". In order to rebel, of course, one must be a subject – the Maeatae clearly did not consider themselves such. Senecio requested either reinforcements or an Imperial expedition, and Severus chose the latter, despite being 62 years old. Archaeological evidence shows that Senecio had been rebuilding the defences of Hadrian's Wall and the forts beyond it, and Severus's arrival in Britain prompted the enemy tribes to sue for peace immediately. The emperor had not come all that way to leave without a victory, and it is likely that he wished to provide his teenage sons Caracalla and Geta with first-hand experience of controlling a hostile barbarian land.
Northern campaigns, 208–211
An invasion of Caledonia led by Severus and probably numbering around 20,000 troops moved north in 208 or 209, crossing the Wall and passing through eastern Scotland on a route similar to that used by Agricola. Harried by punishing guerrilla raids by the northern tribes and slowed by an unforgiving terrain, Severus was unable to meet the Caledonians on a battlefield. The emperor's forces pushed north as far as the River Tay, but little appears to have been achieved by the invasion, as peace treaties were signed with the Caledonians. By 210 Severus had returned to York, and the frontier had once again become Hadrian's Wall. He assumed the title Britannicus but the title meant little with regard to the unconquered north, which clearly remained outside the authority of the Empire. Almost immediately, another northern tribe, the Maeatae, went to war. Caracalla left with a punitive expedition, but by the following year his ailing father had died and he and his brother left the province to press their claim to the throne.
As one of his last acts, Severus tried to solve the problem of powerful and rebellious governors in Britain by dividing the province into Britannia Superior and Britannia Inferior. This kept the potential for rebellion in check for almost a century. Historical sources provide little information on the following decades, a period known as the Long Peace. Even so, the number of buried hoards found from this period rises, suggesting continuing unrest. A string of forts were built along the coast of southern Britain to control piracy; and over the following hundred years they increased in number, becoming the Saxon Shore Forts.
During the middle of the 3rd century, the Roman Empire was convulsed by barbarian invasions, rebellions and new imperial pretenders. Britannia apparently avoided these troubles, but increasing inflation had its economic effect. In 259 a so-called Gallic Empire was established when Postumus rebelled against Gallienus. Britannia was part of this until 274 when Aurelian reunited the empire.
Around the year 280, a half-British officer named Bonosus was in command of the Roman's Rhenish fleet when the Germans managed to burn it at anchor. To avoid punishment, he proclaimed himself emperor at Colonia Agrippina (Cologne) but was crushed by Marcus Aurelius Probus. Soon afterwards, an unnamed governor of one of the British provinces also attempted an uprising. Probus put it down by sending irregular troops of Vandals and Burgundians across the Channel.
The Carausian Revolt led to a short-lived Britannic Empire from 286 to 296. Carausius was a Menapian naval commander of the Britannic fleet; he revolted upon learning of a death sentence ordered by the emperor Maximian on charges of having abetted Frankish and Saxon pirates and having embezzled recovered treasure. He consolidated control over all the provinces of Britain and some of northern Gaul while Maximian dealt with other uprisings. An invasion in 288 failed to unseat him and an uneasy peace ensued, with Carausius issuing coins and inviting official recognition. In 293, the junior emperor Constantius Chlorus launched a second offensive, besieging the rebel port of Gesoriacum (Boulogne-sur-Mer) by land and sea. After it fell, Constantius attacked Carausius's other Gallic holdings and Frankish allies and Carausius was usurped by his treasurer, Allectus. Julius Asclepiodotus landed an invasion fleet near Southampton and defeated Allectus in a land battle.
Diocletian's reforms
As part of Diocletian's reforms, the provinces of Roman Britain were organized as a diocese governed by a vicarius under a praetorian prefect who, from 318 to 331, was Junius Bassus who was based at Augusta Treverorum (Trier).
The vicarius was based at Londinium as the principal city of the diocese. Londinium and Eboracum continued as provincial capitals and the territory was divided up into smaller provinces for administrative efficiency.
Civilian and military authority of a province was no longer exercised by one official and the governor was stripped of military command which was handed over to the Dux Britanniarum by 314. The governor of a province assumed more financial duties (the procurators of the Treasury ministry were slowly phased out in the first three decades of the 4th century). The Dux was commander of the troops of the Northern Region, primarily along Hadrian's Wall and his responsibilities included protection of the frontier. He had significant autonomy due in part to the distance from his superiors.
The tasks of the vicarius were to control and coordinate the activities of governors; monitor but not interfere with the daily functioning of the Treasury and Crown Estates, which had their own administrative infrastructure; and act as the regional quartermaster-general of the armed forces. In short, as the sole civilian official with superior authority, he had general oversight of the administration, as well as direct control, while not absolute, over governors who were part of the prefecture; the other two fiscal departments were not.
The early-4th-century Verona List, the late-4th-century work of Sextus Rufus, and the early-5th-century List of Offices and work of Polemius Silvius all list four provinces by some variation of the names Britannia I, Britannia II, Maxima Caesariensis, and Flavia Caesariensis; all of these seem to have initially been directed by a governor (praeses) of equestrian rank. The 5th-century sources list a fifth province named Valentia and give its governor and Maxima's a consular rank. Ammianus mentions Valentia as well, describing its creation by Count Theodosius in 369 after the quelling of the Great Conspiracy. Ammianus considered it a re-creation of a formerly lost province, leading some to think there had been an earlier fifth province under another name (may be the enigmatic "Vespasiana"), and leading others to place Valentia beyond Hadrian's Wall, in the territory abandoned south of the Antonine Wall.
Reconstructions of the provinces and provincial capitals during this period partially rely on ecclesiastical records. On the assumption that the early bishoprics mimicked the imperial hierarchy, scholars use the list of bishops for the 314 Council of Arles. The list is patently corrupt: the British delegation is given as including a Bishop "Eborius" of Eboracum and two bishops "from Londinium" (one de civitate Londinensi and the other de civitate colonia Londinensium). The error is variously emended: Bishop Ussher proposed Colonia, Selden Col. or Colon. Camalodun., and Spelman Colonia Cameloduni (all various names of Colchester); Gale and Bingham offered colonia Lindi and Henry Colonia Lindum (both Lincoln); and Bishop Stillingfleet and Francis Thackeray read it as a scribal error of Civ. Col. Londin. for an original Civ. Col. Leg. II (Caerleon). On the basis of the Verona List, the priest and deacon who accompanied the bishops in some manuscripts are ascribed to the fourth province.
In the 12th century, Gerald of Wales described the supposedly metropolitan sees of the early British church established by the legendary SS Fagan and "Duvian". He placed Britannia Prima in Wales and western England with its capital at "Urbs Legionum" (Caerleon); Britannia Secunda in Kent and southern England with its capital at "Dorobernia" (Canterbury); Flavia in Mercia and central England with its capital at "Lundonia" (London); "Maximia" in northern England with its capital at Eboracum (York); and Valentia in "Albania which is now Scotland" with its capital at St Andrews. Modern scholars generally dispute the last: some place Valentia at or beyond Hadrian's Wall but St Andrews is beyond even the Antonine Wall and Gerald seems to have simply been supporting the antiquity of its church for political reasons.
A common modern reconstruction places the consular province of Maxima at Londinium, on the basis of its status as the seat of the diocesan vicarius; places Prima in the west according to Gerald's traditional account but moves its capital to Corinium of the Dobunni (Cirencester) on the basis of an artifact recovered there referring to Lucius Septimius, a provincial rector; places Flavia north of Maxima, with its capital placed at Lindum Colonia (Lincoln) to match one emendation of the bishops list from Arles;[d] and places Secunda in the north with its capital at Eboracum (York). Valentia is placed variously in northern Wales around Deva (Chester); beside Hadrian's Wall around Luguvalium (Carlisle); and between the walls along Dere Street.
4th century
Emperor Constantius returned to Britain in 306, despite his poor health, with an army aiming to invade northern Britain, the provincial defences having been rebuilt in the preceding years. Little is known of his campaigns with scant archaeological evidence, but fragmentary historical sources suggest he reached the far north of Britain and won a major battle in early summer before returning south. His son Constantine (later Constantine the Great) spent a year in northern Britain at his father's side, campaigning against the Picts beyond Hadrian's Wall in the summer and autumn. Constantius died in York in July 306 with his son at his side. Constantine then successfully used Britain as the starting point of his march to the imperial throne, unlike the earlier usurper, Albinus.
In the middle of the century, the province was loyal for a few years to the usurper Magnentius, who succeeded Constans following the latter's death. After the defeat and death of Magnentius in the Battle of Mons Seleucus in 353, Constantius II dispatched his chief imperial notary Paulus Catena to Britain to hunt down Magnentius's supporters. The investigation deteriorated into a witch-hunt, which forced the vicarius Flavius Martinus to intervene. When Paulus retaliated by accusing Martinus of treason, the vicarius attacked Paulus with a sword, with the aim of assassinating him, but in the end he committed suicide.
As the 4th century progressed, there were increasing attacks from the Saxons in the east and the Scoti (Irish) in the west. A series of forts had been built, starting around 280, to defend the coasts, but these preparations were not enough when, in 367, a general assault of Saxons, Picts, Scoti and Attacotti, combined with apparent dissension in the garrison on Hadrian's Wall, left Roman Britain prostrate. The invaders overwhelmed the entire western and northern regions of Britannia and the cities were sacked. This crisis, sometimes called the Barbarian Conspiracy or the Great Conspiracy, was settled by Count Theodosius from 368 with a string of military and civil reforms. Theodosius crossed from Bononia (Boulogne-sur-Mer) and marched on Londinium where he began to deal with the invaders and made his base.[ An amnesty was promised to deserters which enabled Theodosius to regarrison abandoned forts. By the end of the year Hadrian's Wall was retaken and order returned. Considerable reorganization was undertaken in Britain, including the creation of a new province named Valentia, probably to better address the state of the far north. A new Dux Britanniarum was appointed, Dulcitius, with Civilis to head a new civilian administration.
Another imperial usurper, Magnus Maximus, raised the standard of revolt at Segontium (Caernarfon) in north Wales in 383, and crossed the English Channel. Maximus held much of the western empire, and fought a successful campaign against the Picts and Scots around 384. His continental exploits required troops from Britain, and it appears that forts at Chester and elsewhere were abandoned in this period, triggering raids and settlement in north Wales by the Irish. His rule was ended in 388, but not all the British troops may have returned: the Empire's military resources were stretched to the limit along the Rhine and Danube. Around 396 there were more barbarian incursions into Britain. Stilicho led a punitive expedition. It seems peace was restored by 399, and it is likely that no further garrisoning was ordered; by 401 more troops were withdrawn, to assist in the war against Alaric I.
End of Roman rule
The traditional view of historians, informed by the work of Michael Rostovtzeff, was of a widespread economic decline at the beginning of the 5th century. Consistent archaeological evidence has told another story, and the accepted view is undergoing re-evaluation. Some features are agreed: more opulent but fewer urban houses, an end to new public building and some abandonment of existing ones, with the exception of defensive structures, and the widespread formation of "dark earth" deposits indicating increased horticulture within urban precincts. Turning over the basilica at Silchester to industrial uses in the late 3rd century, doubtless officially condoned, marks an early stage in the de-urbanisation of Roman Britain.
The abandonment of some sites is now believed to be later than had been thought. Many buildings changed use but were not destroyed. There was a growing number of barbarian attacks, but these targeted vulnerable rural settlements rather than towns. Some villas such as Chedworth, Great Casterton in Rutland and Hucclecote in Gloucestershire had new mosaic floors laid around this time, suggesting that economic problems may have been limited and patchy. Many suffered some decay before being abandoned in the 5th century; the story of Saint Patrick indicates that villas were still occupied until at least 430. Exceptionally, new buildings were still going up in this period in Verulamium and Cirencester. Some urban centres, for example Canterbury, Cirencester, Wroxeter, Winchester and Gloucester, remained active during the 5th and 6th centuries, surrounded by large farming estates.
Urban life had generally grown less intense by the fourth quarter of the 4th century, and coins minted between 378 and 388 are very rare, indicating a likely combination of economic decline, diminishing numbers of troops, problems with the payment of soldiers and officials or with unstable conditions during the usurpation of Magnus Maximus 383–87. Coinage circulation increased during the 390s, but never attained the levels of earlier decades. Copper coins are very rare after 402, though minted silver and gold coins from hoards indicate they were still present in the province even if they were not being spent. By 407 there were very few new Roman coins going into circulation, and by 430 it is likely that coinage as a medium of exchange had been abandoned. Mass-produced wheel thrown pottery ended at approximately the same time; the rich continued to use metal and glass vessels, while the poor made do with humble "grey ware" or resorted to leather or wooden containers.
Sub-Roman Britain
Towards the end of the 4th century Roman rule in Britain came under increasing pressure from barbarian attacks. Apparently, there were not enough troops to mount an effective defence. After elevating two disappointing usurpers, the army chose a soldier, Constantine III, to become emperor in 407. He crossed to Gaul but was defeated by Honorius; it is unclear how many troops remained or ever returned, or whether a commander-in-chief in Britain was ever reappointed. A Saxon incursion in 408 was apparently repelled by the Britons, and in 409 Zosimus records that the natives expelled the Roman civilian administration. Zosimus may be referring to the Bacaudic rebellion of the Breton inhabitants of Armorica since he describes how, in the aftermath of the revolt, all of Armorica and the rest of Gaul followed the example of the Brettaniai. A letter from Emperor Honorius in 410 has traditionally been seen as rejecting a British appeal for help, but it may have been addressed to Bruttium or Bologna. With the imperial layers of the military and civil government gone, administration and justice fell to municipal authorities, and local warlords gradually emerged all over Britain, still utilizing Romano-British ideals and conventions. Historian Stuart Laycock has investigated this process and emphasised elements of continuity from the British tribes in the pre-Roman and Roman periods, through to the native post-Roman kingdoms.
In British tradition, pagan Saxons were invited by Vortigern to assist in fighting the Picts, Scoti, and Déisi. (Germanic migration into Roman Britannia may have begun much earlier. There is recorded evidence, for example, of Germanic auxiliaries supporting the legions in Britain in the 1st and 2nd centuries.) The new arrivals rebelled, plunging the country into a series of wars that eventually led to the Saxon occupation of Lowland Britain by 600. Around this time, many Britons fled to Brittany (hence its name), Galicia and probably Ireland. A significant date in sub-Roman Britain is the Groans of the Britons, an unanswered appeal to Aetius, leading general of the western Empire, for assistance against Saxon invasion in 446. Another is the Battle of Deorham in 577, after which the significant cities of Bath, Cirencester and Gloucester fell and the Saxons reached the western sea.
Historians generally reject the historicity of King Arthur, who is supposed to have resisted the Anglo-Saxon conquest according to later medieval legends.
Trade
During the Roman period Britain's continental trade was principally directed across the Southern North Sea and Eastern Channel, focusing on the narrow Strait of Dover, with more limited links via the Atlantic seaways. The most important British ports were London and Richborough, whilst the continental ports most heavily engaged in trade with Britain were Boulogne and the sites of Domburg and Colijnsplaat at the mouth of the river Scheldt. During the Late Roman period it is likely that the shore forts played some role in continental trade alongside their defensive functions.
Exports to Britain included: coin; pottery, particularly red-gloss terra sigillata (samian ware) from southern, central and eastern Gaul, as well as various other wares from Gaul and the Rhine provinces; olive oil from southern Spain in amphorae; wine from Gaul in amphorae and barrels; salted fish products from the western Mediterranean and Brittany in barrels and amphorae; preserved olives from southern Spain in amphorae; lava quern-stones from Mayen on the middle Rhine; glass; and some agricultural products. Britain's exports are harder to detect archaeologically, but will have included metals, such as silver and gold and some lead, iron and copper. Other exports probably included agricultural products, oysters and salt, whilst large quantities of coin would have been re-exported back to the continent as well.
These products moved as a result of private trade and also through payments and contracts established by the Roman state to support its military forces and officials on the island, as well as through state taxation and extraction of resources. Up until the mid-3rd century, the Roman state's payments appear to have been unbalanced, with far more products sent to Britain, to support its large military force (which had reached c. 53,000 by the mid-2nd century), than were extracted from the island.
It has been argued that Roman Britain's continental trade peaked in the late 1st century AD and thereafter declined as a result of an increasing reliance on local products by the population of Britain, caused by economic development on the island and by the Roman state's desire to save money by shifting away from expensive long-distance imports. Evidence has been outlined that suggests that the principal decline in Roman Britain's continental trade may have occurred in the late 2nd century AD, from c. 165 AD onwards. This has been linked to the economic impact of contemporary Empire-wide crises: the Antonine Plague and the Marcomannic Wars.
From the mid-3rd century onwards, Britain no longer received such a wide range and extensive quantity of foreign imports as it did during the earlier part of the Roman period; vast quantities of coin from continental mints reached the island, whilst there is historical evidence for the export of large amounts of British grain to the continent during the mid-4th century. During the latter part of the Roman period British agricultural products, paid for by both the Roman state and by private consumers, clearly played an important role in supporting the military garrisons and urban centres of the northwestern continental Empire. This came about as a result of the rapid decline in the size of the British garrison from the mid-3rd century onwards (thus freeing up more goods for export), and because of 'Germanic' incursions across the Rhine, which appear to have reduced rural settlement and agricultural output in northern Gaul.
Economy
Mineral extraction sites such as the Dolaucothi gold mine were probably first worked by the Roman army from c. 75, and at some later stage passed to civilian operators. The mine developed as a series of opencast workings, mainly by the use of hydraulic mining methods. They are described by Pliny the Elder in his Natural History in great detail. Essentially, water supplied by aqueducts was used to prospect for ore veins by stripping away soil to reveal the bedrock. If veins were present, they were attacked using fire-setting and the ore removed for comminution. The dust was washed in a small stream of water and the heavy gold dust and gold nuggets collected in riffles. The diagram at right shows how Dolaucothi developed from c. 75 through to the 1st century. When opencast work was no longer feasible, tunnels were driven to follow the veins. The evidence from the site shows advanced technology probably under the control of army engineers.
The Wealden ironworking zone, the lead and silver mines of the Mendip Hills and the tin mines of Cornwall seem to have been private enterprises leased from the government for a fee. Mining had long been practised in Britain (see Grimes Graves), but the Romans introduced new technical knowledge and large-scale industrial production to revolutionise the industry. It included hydraulic mining to prospect for ore by removing overburden as well as work alluvial deposits. The water needed for such large-scale operations was supplied by one or more aqueducts, those surviving at Dolaucothi being especially impressive. Many prospecting areas were in dangerous, upland country, and, although mineral exploitation was presumably one of the main reasons for the Roman invasion, it had to wait until these areas were subdued.
By the 3rd and 4th centuries, small towns could often be found near villas. In these towns, villa owners and small-scale farmers could obtain specialist tools. Lowland Britain in the 4th century was agriculturally prosperous enough to export grain to the continent. This prosperity lay behind the blossoming of villa building and decoration that occurred between AD 300 and 350.
Britain's cities also consumed Roman-style pottery and other goods, and were centres through which goods could be distributed elsewhere. At Wroxeter in Shropshire, stock smashed into a gutter during a 2nd-century fire reveals that Gaulish samian ware was being sold alongside mixing bowls from the Mancetter-Hartshill industry of the West Midlands. Roman designs were most popular, but rural craftsmen still produced items derived from the Iron Age La Tène artistic traditions. Britain was home to much gold, which attracted Roman invaders. By the 3rd century, Britain's economy was diverse and well established, with commerce extending into the non-Romanised north.
Government
Further information: Governors of Roman Britain, Roman client kingdoms in Britain, and Roman auxiliaries in Britain
Under the Roman Empire, administration of peaceful provinces was ultimately the remit of the Senate, but those, like Britain, that required permanent garrisons, were placed under the Emperor's control. In practice imperial provinces were run by resident governors who were members of the Senate and had held the consulship. These men were carefully selected, often having strong records of military success and administrative ability. In Britain, a governor's role was primarily military, but numerous other tasks were also his responsibility, such as maintaining diplomatic relations with local client kings, building roads, ensuring the public courier system functioned, supervising the civitates and acting as a judge in important legal cases. When not campaigning, he would travel the province hearing complaints and recruiting new troops.
To assist him in legal matters he had an adviser, the legatus juridicus, and those in Britain appear to have been distinguished lawyers perhaps because of the challenge of incorporating tribes into the imperial system and devising a workable method of taxing them. Financial administration was dealt with by a procurator with junior posts for each tax-raising power. Each legion in Britain had a commander who answered to the governor and, in time of war, probably directly ruled troublesome districts. Each of these commands carried a tour of duty of two to three years in different provinces. Below these posts was a network of administrative managers covering intelligence gathering, sending reports to Rome, organising military supplies and dealing with prisoners. A staff of seconded soldiers provided clerical services.
Colchester was probably the earliest capital of Roman Britain, but it was soon eclipsed by London with its strong mercantile connections. The different forms of municipal organisation in Britannia were known as civitas (which were subdivided, amongst other forms, into colonies such as York, Colchester, Gloucester and Lincoln and municipalities such as Verulamium), and were each governed by a senate of local landowners, whether Brythonic or Roman, who elected magistrates concerning judicial and civic affairs. The various civitates sent representatives to a yearly provincial council in order to profess loyalty to the Roman state, to send direct petitions to the Emperor in times of extraordinary need, and to worship the imperial cult.
Demographics
Roman Britain had an estimated population between 2.8 million and 3 million people at the end of the second century. At the end of the fourth century, it had an estimated population of 3.6 million people, of whom 125,000 consisted of the Roman army and their families and dependents.[80] The urban population of Roman Britain was about 240,000 people at the end of the fourth century. The capital city of Londinium is estimated to have had a population of about 60,000 people. Londinium was an ethnically diverse city with inhabitants from the Roman Empire, including natives of Britannia, continental Europe, the Middle East, and North Africa. There was also cultural diversity in other Roman-British towns, which were sustained by considerable migration, from Britannia and other Roman territories, including continental Europe, Roman Syria, the Eastern Mediterranean and North Africa. In a study conducted in 2012, around 45 percent of sites investigated dating from the Roman period had at least one individual of North African origin.
Town and country
During their occupation of Britain the Romans founded a number of important settlements, many of which survive. The towns suffered attrition in the later 4th century, when public building ceased and some were abandoned to private uses. Place names survived the deurbanised Sub-Roman and early Anglo-Saxon periods, and historiography has been at pains to signal the expected survivals, but archaeology shows that a bare handful of Roman towns were continuously occupied. According to S.T. Loseby, the very idea of a town as a centre of power and administration was reintroduced to England by the Roman Christianising mission to Canterbury, and its urban revival was delayed to the 10th century.
Roman towns can be broadly grouped in two categories. Civitates, "public towns" were formally laid out on a grid plan, and their role in imperial administration occasioned the construction of public buildings. The much more numerous category of vici, "small towns" grew on informal plans, often round a camp or at a ford or crossroads; some were not small, others were scarcely urban, some not even defended by a wall, the characteristic feature of a place of any importance.
Cities and towns which have Roman origins, or were extensively developed by them are listed with their Latin names in brackets; civitates are marked C
Alcester (Alauna)
Alchester
Aldborough, North Yorkshire (Isurium Brigantum) C
Bath (Aquae Sulis) C
Brough (Petuaria) C
Buxton (Aquae Arnemetiae)
Caerleon (Isca Augusta) C
Caernarfon (Segontium) C
Caerwent (Venta Silurum) C
Caister-on-Sea C
Canterbury (Durovernum Cantiacorum) C
Carlisle (Luguvalium) C
Carmarthen (Moridunum) C
Chelmsford (Caesaromagus)
Chester (Deva Victrix) C
Chester-le-Street (Concangis)
Chichester (Noviomagus Reginorum) C
Cirencester (Corinium) C
Colchester (Camulodunum) C
Corbridge (Coria) C
Dorchester (Durnovaria) C
Dover (Portus Dubris)
Exeter (Isca Dumnoniorum) C
Gloucester (Glevum) C
Great Chesterford (the name of this vicus is unknown)
Ilchester (Lindinis) C
Leicester (Ratae Corieltauvorum) C
Lincoln (Lindum Colonia) C
London (Londinium) C
Manchester (Mamucium) C
Newcastle upon Tyne (Pons Aelius)
Northwich (Condate)
St Albans (Verulamium) C
Silchester (Calleva Atrebatum) C
Towcester (Lactodurum)
Whitchurch (Mediolanum) C
Winchester (Venta Belgarum) C
Wroxeter (Viroconium Cornoviorum) C
York (Eboracum) C
Religion
The druids, the Celtic priestly caste who were believed to originate in Britain, were outlawed by Claudius, and in 61 they vainly defended their sacred groves from destruction by the Romans on the island of Mona (Anglesey). Under Roman rule the Britons continued to worship native Celtic deities, such as Ancasta, but often conflated with their Roman equivalents, like Mars Rigonemetos at Nettleham.
The degree to which earlier native beliefs survived is difficult to gauge precisely. Certain European ritual traits such as the significance of the number 3, the importance of the head and of water sources such as springs remain in the archaeological record, but the differences in the votive offerings made at the baths at Bath, Somerset, before and after the Roman conquest suggest that continuity was only partial. Worship of the Roman emperor is widely recorded, especially at military sites. The founding of a Roman temple to Claudius at Camulodunum was one of the impositions that led to the revolt of Boudica. By the 3rd century, Pagans Hill Roman Temple in Somerset was able to exist peaceably and it did so into the 5th century.
Pagan religious practices were supported by priests, represented in Britain by votive deposits of priestly regalia such as chain crowns from West Stow and Willingham Fen.
Eastern cults such as Mithraism also grew in popularity towards the end of the occupation. The London Mithraeum is one example of the popularity of mystery religions among the soldiery. Temples to Mithras also exist in military contexts at Vindobala on Hadrian's Wall (the Rudchester Mithraeum) and at Segontium in Roman Wales (the Caernarfon Mithraeum).
Christianity
It is not clear when or how Christianity came to Britain. A 2nd-century "word square" has been discovered in Mamucium, the Roman settlement of Manchester. It consists of an anagram of PATER NOSTER carved on a piece of amphora. There has been discussion by academics whether the "word square" is a Christian artefact, but if it is, it is one of the earliest examples of early Christianity in Britain. The earliest confirmed written evidence for Christianity in Britain is a statement by Tertullian, c. 200 AD, in which he described "all the limits of the Spains, and the diverse nations of the Gauls, and the haunts of the Britons, inaccessible to the Romans, but subjugated to Christ". Archaeological evidence for Christian communities begins to appear in the 3rd and 4th centuries. Small timber churches are suggested at Lincoln and Silchester and baptismal fonts have been found at Icklingham and the Saxon Shore Fort at Richborough. The Icklingham font is made of lead, and visible in the British Museum. A Roman Christian graveyard exists at the same site in Icklingham. A possible Roman 4th-century church and associated burial ground was also discovered at Butt Road on the south-west outskirts of Colchester during the construction of the new police station there, overlying an earlier pagan cemetery. The Water Newton Treasure is a hoard of Christian silver church plate from the early 4th century and the Roman villas at Lullingstone and Hinton St Mary contained Christian wall paintings and mosaics respectively. A large 4th-century cemetery at Poundbury with its east–west oriented burials and lack of grave goods has been interpreted as an early Christian burial ground, although such burial rites were also becoming increasingly common in pagan contexts during the period.
The Church in Britain seems to have developed the customary diocesan system, as evidenced from the records of the Council of Arles in Gaul in 314: represented at the council were bishops from thirty-five sees from Europe and North Africa, including three bishops from Britain, Eborius of York, Restitutus of London, and Adelphius, possibly a bishop of Lincoln. No other early sees are documented, and the material remains of early church structures are far to seek. The existence of a church in the forum courtyard of Lincoln and the martyrium of Saint Alban on the outskirts of Roman Verulamium are exceptional. Alban, the first British Christian martyr and by far the most prominent, is believed to have died in the early 4th century (some date him in the middle 3rd century), followed by Saints Julius and Aaron of Isca Augusta. Christianity was legalised in the Roman Empire by Constantine I in 313. Theodosius I made Christianity the state religion of the empire in 391, and by the 5th century it was well established. One belief labelled a heresy by the church authorities — Pelagianism — was originated by a British monk teaching in Rome: Pelagius lived c. 354 to c. 420/440.
A letter found on a lead tablet in Bath, Somerset, datable to c. 363, had been widely publicised as documentary evidence regarding the state of Christianity in Britain during Roman times. According to its first translator, it was written in Wroxeter by a Christian man called Vinisius to a Christian woman called Nigra, and was claimed as the first epigraphic record of Christianity in Britain. This translation of the letter was apparently based on grave paleographical errors, and the text has nothing to do with Christianity, and in fact relates to pagan rituals.
Environmental changes
The Romans introduced a number of species to Britain, including possibly the now-rare Roman nettle (Urtica pilulifera), said to have been used by soldiers to warm their arms and legs, and the edible snail Helix pomatia. There is also some evidence they may have introduced rabbits, but of the smaller southern mediterranean type. The European rabbit (Oryctolagus cuniculus) prevalent in modern Britain is assumed to have been introduced from the continent after the Norman invasion of 1066. Box (Buxus sempervirens) is rarely recorded before the Roman period, but becomes a common find in towns and villas
Legacy
During their occupation of Britain the Romans built an extensive network of roads which continued to be used in later centuries and many are still followed today. The Romans also built water supply, sanitation and wastewater systems. Many of Britain's major cities, such as London (Londinium), Manchester (Mamucium) and York (Eboracum), were founded by the Romans, but the original Roman settlements were abandoned not long after the Romans left.
Unlike many other areas of the Western Roman Empire, the current majority language is not a Romance language, or a language descended from the pre-Roman inhabitants. The British language at the time of the invasion was Common Brittonic, and remained so after the Romans withdrew. It later split into regional languages, notably Cumbric, Cornish, Breton and Welsh. Examination of these languages suggests some 800 Latin words were incorporated into Common Brittonic (see Brittonic languages). The current majority language, English, is based on the languages of the Germanic tribes who migrated to the island from continental Europe
White Pine Blister Rust is a fungal pathogen of five-needle pines native to China. It was introduced into North America around 1900.
"I came across a tree where a couple limbs had been cut off, and when I downloaded the image, I noticed the new growth around the inside edges of where the branches had been removed. Don't think I'd ever seen this before so....I GOOGLED IT !!! Here's what I found out....." Trees respond to wounding or injury in two ways: compartmentalization and the development of barrier zones. Compartmentalization: When a tree is wounded, the injured tissue is not repaired and does not heal. Trees do not heal; they seal. If you look at an old wound, you will notice that it does not “heal” from the inside out, but eventually the tree covers the opening by forming specialized “callus” tissue around the edges of the wound. After wounding, new wood growing around the wound forms a protective boundary preventing the infection or decay from spreading into the new tissue. Thus, the tree responds to the injury by “compartmentalizing” or isolating the older, injured tissue with the gradual growth of new, healthy tissue. Barrier Zones: Not only do trees try to close the damaged tissue from the outside, they also make the existing wood surrounding the wound unsuitable for spread of decay organisms. Although these processes are not well understood, the tree tries to avoid further injury by setting chemical and physical boundaries around the infected cells, reacting to the pathogen and confining the damage. "WOW....Who knew?"
Order: Unassigned
Family: Virgaviridae
Genus: Tobamovirus
(+)ssRNA
***
English: Tobacco mosaic disease
Deutsch: Tabakosaikkrankheit
Magyar: Dohánymozaik betegség
Français: Maladie de la mosaïque du tabac
Español: Enfermedad del mosaico del tabaco
A fungus (pl.: fungi or funguses) is any member of the group of eukaryotic organisms that includes microorganisms such as yeasts and molds, as well as the more familiar mushrooms. These organisms are classified as one of the traditional eukaryotic kingdoms, along with Animalia, Plantae and either Protista or Protozoa and Chromista.
A characteristic that places fungi in a different kingdom from plants, bacteria, and some protists is chitin in their cell walls. Fungi, like animals, are heterotrophs; they acquire their food by absorbing dissolved molecules, typically by secreting digestive enzymes into their environment. Fungi do not photosynthesize. Growth is their means of mobility, except for spores (a few of which are flagellated), which may travel through the air or water. Fungi are the principal decomposers in ecological systems. These and other differences place fungi in a single group of related organisms, named the Eumycota (true fungi or Eumycetes), that share a common ancestor (i.e. they form a monophyletic group), an interpretation that is also strongly supported by molecular phylogenetics. This fungal group is distinct from the structurally similar myxomycetes (slime molds) and oomycetes (water molds). The discipline of biology devoted to the study of fungi is known as mycology (from the Greek μύκης mykes, mushroom). In the past mycology was regarded as a branch of botany, although it is now known that fungi are genetically more closely related to animals than to plants.
Abundant worldwide, most fungi are inconspicuous because of the small size of their structures, and their cryptic lifestyles in soil or on dead matter. Fungi include symbionts of plants, animals, or other fungi and also parasites. They may become noticeable when fruiting, either as mushrooms or as molds. Fungi perform an essential role in the decomposition of organic matter and have fundamental roles in nutrient cycling and exchange in the environment. They have long been used as a direct source of human food, in the form of mushrooms and truffles; as a leavening agent for bread; and in the fermentation of various food products, such as wine, beer, and soy sauce. Since the 1940s, fungi have been used for the production of antibiotics, and, more recently, various enzymes produced by fungi are used industrially and in detergents. Fungi are also used as biological pesticides to control weeds, plant diseases, and insect pests. Many species produce bioactive compounds called mycotoxins, such as alkaloids and polyketides, that are toxic to animals, including humans. The fruiting structures of a few species contain psychotropic compounds and are consumed recreationally or in traditional spiritual ceremonies. Fungi can break down manufactured materials and buildings, and become significant pathogens of humans and other animals. Losses of crops due to fungal diseases (e.g., rice blast disease) or food spoilage can have a large impact on human food supplies and local economies.
The fungus kingdom encompasses an enormous diversity of taxa with varied ecologies, life cycle strategies, and morphologies ranging from unicellular aquatic chytrids to large mushrooms. However, little is known of the true biodiversity of the fungus kingdom, which has been estimated at 2.2 million to 3.8 million species. Of these, only about 148,000 have been described, with over 8,000 species known to be detrimental to plants and at least 300 that can be pathogenic to humans. Ever since the pioneering 18th and 19th century taxonomical works of Carl Linnaeus, Christiaan Hendrik Persoon, and Elias Magnus Fries, fungi have been classified according to their morphology (e.g., characteristics such as spore color or microscopic features) or physiology. Advances in molecular genetics have opened the way for DNA analysis to be incorporated into taxonomy, which has sometimes challenged the historical groupings based on morphology and other traits. Phylogenetic studies published in the first decade of the 21st century have helped reshape the classification within the fungi kingdom, which is divided into one subkingdom, seven phyla, and ten subphyla.
Etymology
The English word fungus is directly adopted from the Latin fungus (mushroom), used in the writings of Horace and Pliny. This in turn is derived from the Greek word sphongos (σφόγγος 'sponge'), which refers to the macroscopic structures and morphology of mushrooms and molds; the root is also used in other languages, such as the German Schwamm ('sponge') and Schimmel ('mold').
The word mycology is derived from the Greek mykes (μύκης 'mushroom') and logos (λόγος 'discourse'). It denotes the scientific study of fungi. The Latin adjectival form of "mycology" (mycologicæ) appeared as early as 1796 in a book on the subject by Christiaan Hendrik Persoon. The word appeared in English as early as 1824 in a book by Robert Kaye Greville. In 1836 the English naturalist Miles Joseph Berkeley's publication The English Flora of Sir James Edward Smith, Vol. 5. also refers to mycology as the study of fungi.
A group of all the fungi present in a particular region is known as mycobiota (plural noun, no singular). The term mycota is often used for this purpose, but many authors use it as a synonym of Fungi. The word funga has been proposed as a less ambiguous term morphologically similar to fauna and flora. The Species Survival Commission (SSC) of the International Union for Conservation of Nature (IUCN) in August 2021 asked that the phrase fauna and flora be replaced by fauna, flora, and funga.
Characteristics
Fungal hyphae cells
Hyphal wall
Septum
Mitochondrion
Vacuole
Ergosterol crystal
Ribosome
Nucleus
Endoplasmic reticulum
Lipid body
Plasma membrane
Spitzenkörper
Golgi apparatus
Fungal cell cycle showing Dikaryons typical of Higher Fungi
Before the introduction of molecular methods for phylogenetic analysis, taxonomists considered fungi to be members of the plant kingdom because of similarities in lifestyle: both fungi and plants are mainly immobile, and have similarities in general morphology and growth habitat. Although inaccurate, the common misconception that fungi are plants persists among the general public due to their historical classification, as well as several similarities. Like plants, fungi often grow in soil and, in the case of mushrooms, form conspicuous fruit bodies, which sometimes resemble plants such as mosses. The fungi are now considered a separate kingdom, distinct from both plants and animals, from which they appear to have diverged around one billion years ago (around the start of the Neoproterozoic Era). Some morphological, biochemical, and genetic features are shared with other organisms, while others are unique to the fungi, clearly separating them from the other kingdoms:
With other eukaryotes: Fungal cells contain membrane-bound nuclei with chromosomes that contain DNA with noncoding regions called introns and coding regions called exons. Fungi have membrane-bound cytoplasmic organelles such as mitochondria, sterol-containing membranes, and ribosomes of the 80S type. They have a characteristic range of soluble carbohydrates and storage compounds, including sugar alcohols (e.g., mannitol), disaccharides, (e.g., trehalose), and polysaccharides (e.g., glycogen, which is also found in animals).
With animals: Fungi lack chloroplasts and are heterotrophic organisms and so require preformed organic compounds as energy sources.
With plants: Fungi have a cell wall and vacuoles. They reproduce by both sexual and asexual means, and like basal plant groups (such as ferns and mosses) produce spores. Similar to mosses and algae, fungi typically have haploid nuclei.
With euglenoids and bacteria: Higher fungi, euglenoids, and some bacteria produce the amino acid L-lysine in specific biosynthesis steps, called the α-aminoadipate pathway.
The cells of most fungi grow as tubular, elongated, and thread-like (filamentous) structures called hyphae, which may contain multiple nuclei and extend by growing at their tips. Each tip contains a set of aggregated vesicles—cellular structures consisting of proteins, lipids, and other organic molecules—called the Spitzenkörper. Both fungi and oomycetes grow as filamentous hyphal cells. In contrast, similar-looking organisms, such as filamentous green algae, grow by repeated cell division within a chain of cells. There are also single-celled fungi (yeasts) that do not form hyphae, and some fungi have both hyphal and yeast forms.
In common with some plant and animal species, more than one hundred fungal species display bioluminescence.
Unique features:
Some species grow as unicellular yeasts that reproduce by budding or fission. Dimorphic fungi can switch between a yeast phase and a hyphal phase in response to environmental conditions.
The fungal cell wall is made of a chitin-glucan complex; while glucans are also found in plants and chitin in the exoskeleton of arthropods, fungi are the only organisms that combine these two structural molecules in their cell wall. Unlike those of plants and oomycetes, fungal cell walls do not contain cellulose.
A whitish fan or funnel-shaped mushroom growing at the base of a tree.
Omphalotus nidiformis, a bioluminescent mushroom
Most fungi lack an efficient system for the long-distance transport of water and nutrients, such as the xylem and phloem in many plants. To overcome this limitation, some fungi, such as Armillaria, form rhizomorphs, which resemble and perform functions similar to the roots of plants. As eukaryotes, fungi possess a biosynthetic pathway for producing terpenes that uses mevalonic acid and pyrophosphate as chemical building blocks. Plants and some other organisms have an additional terpene biosynthesis pathway in their chloroplasts, a structure that fungi and animals do not have. Fungi produce several secondary metabolites that are similar or identical in structure to those made by plants. Many of the plant and fungal enzymes that make these compounds differ from each other in sequence and other characteristics, which indicates separate origins and convergent evolution of these enzymes in the fungi and plants.
Diversity
Fungi have a worldwide distribution, and grow in a wide range of habitats, including extreme environments such as deserts or areas with high salt concentrations or ionizing radiation, as well as in deep sea sediments. Some can survive the intense UV and cosmic radiation encountered during space travel. Most grow in terrestrial environments, though several species live partly or solely in aquatic habitats, such as the chytrid fungi Batrachochytrium dendrobatidis and B. salamandrivorans, parasites that have been responsible for a worldwide decline in amphibian populations. These organisms spend part of their life cycle as a motile zoospore, enabling them to propel itself through water and enter their amphibian host. Other examples of aquatic fungi include those living in hydrothermal areas of the ocean.
As of 2020, around 148,000 species of fungi have been described by taxonomists, but the global biodiversity of the fungus kingdom is not fully understood. A 2017 estimate suggests there may be between 2.2 and 3.8 million species The number of new fungi species discovered yearly has increased from 1,000 to 1,500 per year about 10 years ago, to about 2000 with a peak of more than 2,500 species in 2016. In the year 2019, 1882 new species of fungi were described, and it was estimated that more than 90% of fungi remain unknown The following year, 2905 new species were described—the highest annual record of new fungus names. In mycology, species have historically been distinguished by a variety of methods and concepts. Classification based on morphological characteristics, such as the size and shape of spores or fruiting structures, has traditionally dominated fungal taxonomy. Species may also be distinguished by their biochemical and physiological characteristics, such as their ability to metabolize certain biochemicals, or their reaction to chemical tests. The biological species concept discriminates species based on their ability to mate. The application of molecular tools, such as DNA sequencing and phylogenetic analysis, to study diversity has greatly enhanced the resolution and added robustness to estimates of genetic diversity within various taxonomic groups.
Mycology
Mycology is the branch of biology concerned with the systematic study of fungi, including their genetic and biochemical properties, their taxonomy, and their use to humans as a source of medicine, food, and psychotropic substances consumed for religious purposes, as well as their dangers, such as poisoning or infection. The field of phytopathology, the study of plant diseases, is closely related because many plant pathogens are fungi.
The use of fungi by humans dates back to prehistory; Ötzi the Iceman, a well-preserved mummy of a 5,300-year-old Neolithic man found frozen in the Austrian Alps, carried two species of polypore mushrooms that may have been used as tinder (Fomes fomentarius), or for medicinal purposes (Piptoporus betulinus). Ancient peoples have used fungi as food sources—often unknowingly—for millennia, in the preparation of leavened bread and fermented juices. Some of the oldest written records contain references to the destruction of crops that were probably caused by pathogenic fungi.
History
Mycology became a systematic science after the development of the microscope in the 17th century. Although fungal spores were first observed by Giambattista della Porta in 1588, the seminal work in the development of mycology is considered to be the publication of Pier Antonio Micheli's 1729 work Nova plantarum genera. Micheli not only observed spores but also showed that, under the proper conditions, they could be induced into growing into the same species of fungi from which they originated. Extending the use of the binomial system of nomenclature introduced by Carl Linnaeus in his Species plantarum (1753), the Dutch Christiaan Hendrik Persoon (1761–1836) established the first classification of mushrooms with such skill as to be considered a founder of modern mycology. Later, Elias Magnus Fries (1794–1878) further elaborated the classification of fungi, using spore color and microscopic characteristics, methods still used by taxonomists today. Other notable early contributors to mycology in the 17th–19th and early 20th centuries include Miles Joseph Berkeley, August Carl Joseph Corda, Anton de Bary, the brothers Louis René and Charles Tulasne, Arthur H. R. Buller, Curtis G. Lloyd, and Pier Andrea Saccardo. In the 20th and 21st centuries, advances in biochemistry, genetics, molecular biology, biotechnology, DNA sequencing and phylogenetic analysis has provided new insights into fungal relationships and biodiversity, and has challenged traditional morphology-based groupings in fungal taxonomy.
Morphology
Microscopic structures
Monochrome micrograph showing Penicillium hyphae as long, transparent, tube-like structures a few micrometres across. Conidiophores branch out laterally from the hyphae, terminating in bundles of phialides on which spherical condidiophores are arranged like beads on a string. Septa are faintly visible as dark lines crossing the hyphae.
An environmental isolate of Penicillium
Hypha
Conidiophore
Phialide
Conidia
Septa
Most fungi grow as hyphae, which are cylindrical, thread-like structures 2–10 µm in diameter and up to several centimeters in length. Hyphae grow at their tips (apices); new hyphae are typically formed by emergence of new tips along existing hyphae by a process called branching, or occasionally growing hyphal tips fork, giving rise to two parallel-growing hyphae. Hyphae also sometimes fuse when they come into contact, a process called hyphal fusion (or anastomosis). These growth processes lead to the development of a mycelium, an interconnected network of hyphae. Hyphae can be either septate or coenocytic. Septate hyphae are divided into compartments separated by cross walls (internal cell walls, called septa, that are formed at right angles to the cell wall giving the hypha its shape), with each compartment containing one or more nuclei; coenocytic hyphae are not compartmentalized. Septa have pores that allow cytoplasm, organelles, and sometimes nuclei to pass through; an example is the dolipore septum in fungi of the phylum Basidiomycota. Coenocytic hyphae are in essence multinucleate supercells.
Many species have developed specialized hyphal structures for nutrient uptake from living hosts; examples include haustoria in plant-parasitic species of most fungal phyla,[63] and arbuscules of several mycorrhizal fungi, which penetrate into the host cells to consume nutrients.
Although fungi are opisthokonts—a grouping of evolutionarily related organisms broadly characterized by a single posterior flagellum—all phyla except for the chytrids have lost their posterior flagella. Fungi are unusual among the eukaryotes in having a cell wall that, in addition to glucans (e.g., β-1,3-glucan) and other typical components, also contains the biopolymer chitin.
Macroscopic structures
Fungal mycelia can become visible to the naked eye, for example, on various surfaces and substrates, such as damp walls and spoiled food, where they are commonly called molds. Mycelia grown on solid agar media in laboratory petri dishes are usually referred to as colonies. These colonies can exhibit growth shapes and colors (due to spores or pigmentation) that can be used as diagnostic features in the identification of species or groups. Some individual fungal colonies can reach extraordinary dimensions and ages as in the case of a clonal colony of Armillaria solidipes, which extends over an area of more than 900 ha (3.5 square miles), with an estimated age of nearly 9,000 years.
The apothecium—a specialized structure important in sexual reproduction in the ascomycetes—is a cup-shaped fruit body that is often macroscopic and holds the hymenium, a layer of tissue containing the spore-bearing cells. The fruit bodies of the basidiomycetes (basidiocarps) and some ascomycetes can sometimes grow very large, and many are well known as mushrooms.
Growth and physiology
Time-lapse photography sequence of a peach becoming progressively discolored and disfigured
Mold growth covering a decaying peach. The frames were taken approximately 12 hours apart over a period of six days.
The growth of fungi as hyphae on or in solid substrates or as single cells in aquatic environments is adapted for the efficient extraction of nutrients, because these growth forms have high surface area to volume ratios. Hyphae are specifically adapted for growth on solid surfaces, and to invade substrates and tissues. They can exert large penetrative mechanical forces; for example, many plant pathogens, including Magnaporthe grisea, form a structure called an appressorium that evolved to puncture plant tissues.[71] The pressure generated by the appressorium, directed against the plant epidermis, can exceed 8 megapascals (1,200 psi).[71] The filamentous fungus Paecilomyces lilacinus uses a similar structure to penetrate the eggs of nematodes.
The mechanical pressure exerted by the appressorium is generated from physiological processes that increase intracellular turgor by producing osmolytes such as glycerol. Adaptations such as these are complemented by hydrolytic enzymes secreted into the environment to digest large organic molecules—such as polysaccharides, proteins, and lipids—into smaller molecules that may then be absorbed as nutrients. The vast majority of filamentous fungi grow in a polar fashion (extending in one direction) by elongation at the tip (apex) of the hypha. Other forms of fungal growth include intercalary extension (longitudinal expansion of hyphal compartments that are below the apex) as in the case of some endophytic fungi, or growth by volume expansion during the development of mushroom stipes and other large organs. Growth of fungi as multicellular structures consisting of somatic and reproductive cells—a feature independently evolved in animals and plants—has several functions, including the development of fruit bodies for dissemination of sexual spores (see above) and biofilms for substrate colonization and intercellular communication.
Fungi are traditionally considered heterotrophs, organisms that rely solely on carbon fixed by other organisms for metabolism. Fungi have evolved a high degree of metabolic versatility that allows them to use a diverse range of organic substrates for growth, including simple compounds such as nitrate, ammonia, acetate, or ethanol. In some species the pigment melanin may play a role in extracting energy from ionizing radiation, such as gamma radiation. This form of "radiotrophic" growth has been described for only a few species, the effects on growth rates are small, and the underlying biophysical and biochemical processes are not well known. This process might bear similarity to CO2 fixation via visible light, but instead uses ionizing radiation as a source of energy.
Reproduction
Two thickly stemmed brownish mushrooms with scales on the upper surface, growing out of a tree trunk
Polyporus squamosus
Fungal reproduction is complex, reflecting the differences in lifestyles and genetic makeup within this diverse kingdom of organisms. It is estimated that a third of all fungi reproduce using more than one method of propagation; for example, reproduction may occur in two well-differentiated stages within the life cycle of a species, the teleomorph (sexual reproduction) and the anamorph (asexual reproduction). Environmental conditions trigger genetically determined developmental states that lead to the creation of specialized structures for sexual or asexual reproduction. These structures aid reproduction by efficiently dispersing spores or spore-containing propagules.
Asexual reproduction
Asexual reproduction occurs via vegetative spores (conidia) or through mycelial fragmentation. Mycelial fragmentation occurs when a fungal mycelium separates into pieces, and each component grows into a separate mycelium. Mycelial fragmentation and vegetative spores maintain clonal populations adapted to a specific niche, and allow more rapid dispersal than sexual reproduction. The "Fungi imperfecti" (fungi lacking the perfect or sexual stage) or Deuteromycota comprise all the species that lack an observable sexual cycle. Deuteromycota (alternatively known as Deuteromycetes, conidial fungi, or mitosporic fungi) is not an accepted taxonomic clade and is now taken to mean simply fungi that lack a known sexual stage.
Sexual reproduction
See also: Mating in fungi and Sexual selection in fungi
Sexual reproduction with meiosis has been directly observed in all fungal phyla except Glomeromycota (genetic analysis suggests meiosis in Glomeromycota as well). It differs in many aspects from sexual reproduction in animals or plants. Differences also exist between fungal groups and can be used to discriminate species by morphological differences in sexual structures and reproductive strategies. Mating experiments between fungal isolates may identify species on the basis of biological species concepts. The major fungal groupings have initially been delineated based on the morphology of their sexual structures and spores; for example, the spore-containing structures, asci and basidia, can be used in the identification of ascomycetes and basidiomycetes, respectively. Fungi employ two mating systems: heterothallic species allow mating only between individuals of the opposite mating type, whereas homothallic species can mate, and sexually reproduce, with any other individual or itself.
Most fungi have both a haploid and a diploid stage in their life cycles. In sexually reproducing fungi, compatible individuals may combine by fusing their hyphae together into an interconnected network; this process, anastomosis, is required for the initiation of the sexual cycle. Many ascomycetes and basidiomycetes go through a dikaryotic stage, in which the nuclei inherited from the two parents do not combine immediately after cell fusion, but remain separate in the hyphal cells (see heterokaryosis).
In ascomycetes, dikaryotic hyphae of the hymenium (the spore-bearing tissue layer) form a characteristic hook (crozier) at the hyphal septum. During cell division, the formation of the hook ensures proper distribution of the newly divided nuclei into the apical and basal hyphal compartments. An ascus (plural asci) is then formed, in which karyogamy (nuclear fusion) occurs. Asci are embedded in an ascocarp, or fruiting body. Karyogamy in the asci is followed immediately by meiosis and the production of ascospores. After dispersal, the ascospores may germinate and form a new haploid mycelium.
Sexual reproduction in basidiomycetes is similar to that of the ascomycetes. Compatible haploid hyphae fuse to produce a dikaryotic mycelium. However, the dikaryotic phase is more extensive in the basidiomycetes, often also present in the vegetatively growing mycelium. A specialized anatomical structure, called a clamp connection, is formed at each hyphal septum. As with the structurally similar hook in the ascomycetes, the clamp connection in the basidiomycetes is required for controlled transfer of nuclei during cell division, to maintain the dikaryotic stage with two genetically different nuclei in each hyphal compartment. A basidiocarp is formed in which club-like structures known as basidia generate haploid basidiospores after karyogamy and meiosis. The most commonly known basidiocarps are mushrooms, but they may also take other forms (see Morphology section).
In fungi formerly classified as Zygomycota, haploid hyphae of two individuals fuse, forming a gametangium, a specialized cell structure that becomes a fertile gamete-producing cell. The gametangium develops into a zygospore, a thick-walled spore formed by the union of gametes. When the zygospore germinates, it undergoes meiosis, generating new haploid hyphae, which may then form asexual sporangiospores. These sporangiospores allow the fungus to rapidly disperse and germinate into new genetically identical haploid fungal mycelia.
Spore dispersal
The spores of most of the researched species of fungi are transported by wind. Such species often produce dry or hydrophobic spores that do not absorb water and are readily scattered by raindrops, for example. In other species, both asexual and sexual spores or sporangiospores are often actively dispersed by forcible ejection from their reproductive structures. This ejection ensures exit of the spores from the reproductive structures as well as traveling through the air over long distances.
Specialized mechanical and physiological mechanisms, as well as spore surface structures (such as hydrophobins), enable efficient spore ejection. For example, the structure of the spore-bearing cells in some ascomycete species is such that the buildup of substances affecting cell volume and fluid balance enables the explosive discharge of spores into the air. The forcible discharge of single spores termed ballistospores involves formation of a small drop of water (Buller's drop), which upon contact with the spore leads to its projectile release with an initial acceleration of more than 10,000 g; the net result is that the spore is ejected 0.01–0.02 cm, sufficient distance for it to fall through the gills or pores into the air below. Other fungi, like the puffballs, rely on alternative mechanisms for spore release, such as external mechanical forces. The hydnoid fungi (tooth fungi) produce spores on pendant, tooth-like or spine-like projections. The bird's nest fungi use the force of falling water drops to liberate the spores from cup-shaped fruiting bodies. Another strategy is seen in the stinkhorns, a group of fungi with lively colors and putrid odor that attract insects to disperse their spores.
Homothallism
In homothallic sexual reproduction, two haploid nuclei derived from the same individual fuse to form a zygote that can then undergo meiosis. Homothallic fungi include species with an Aspergillus-like asexual stage (anamorphs) occurring in numerous different genera, several species of the ascomycete genus Cochliobolus, and the ascomycete Pneumocystis jirovecii. The earliest mode of sexual reproduction among eukaryotes was likely homothallism, that is, self-fertile unisexual reproduction.
Other sexual processes
Besides regular sexual reproduction with meiosis, certain fungi, such as those in the genera Penicillium and Aspergillus, may exchange genetic material via parasexual processes, initiated by anastomosis between hyphae and plasmogamy of fungal cells. The frequency and relative importance of parasexual events is unclear and may be lower than other sexual processes. It is known to play a role in intraspecific hybridization and is likely required for hybridization between species, which has been associated with major events in fungal evolution.
Evolution
In contrast to plants and animals, the early fossil record of the fungi is meager. Factors that likely contribute to the under-representation of fungal species among fossils include the nature of fungal fruiting bodies, which are soft, fleshy, and easily degradable tissues and the microscopic dimensions of most fungal structures, which therefore are not readily evident. Fungal fossils are difficult to distinguish from those of other microbes, and are most easily identified when they resemble extant fungi. Often recovered from a permineralized plant or animal host, these samples are typically studied by making thin-section preparations that can be examined with light microscopy or transmission electron microscopy. Researchers study compression fossils by dissolving the surrounding matrix with acid and then using light or scanning electron microscopy to examine surface details.
The earliest fossils possessing features typical of fungi date to the Paleoproterozoic era, some 2,400 million years ago (Ma); these multicellular benthic organisms had filamentous structures capable of anastomosis. Other studies (2009) estimate the arrival of fungal organisms at about 760–1060 Ma on the basis of comparisons of the rate of evolution in closely related groups. The oldest fossilizied mycelium to be identified from its molecular composition is between 715 and 810 million years old. For much of the Paleozoic Era (542–251 Ma), the fungi appear to have been aquatic and consisted of organisms similar to the extant chytrids in having flagellum-bearing spores. The evolutionary adaptation from an aquatic to a terrestrial lifestyle necessitated a diversification of ecological strategies for obtaining nutrients, including parasitism, saprobism, and the development of mutualistic relationships such as mycorrhiza and lichenization. Studies suggest that the ancestral ecological state of the Ascomycota was saprobism, and that independent lichenization events have occurred multiple times.
In May 2019, scientists reported the discovery of a fossilized fungus, named Ourasphaira giraldae, in the Canadian Arctic, that may have grown on land a billion years ago, well before plants were living on land. Pyritized fungus-like microfossils preserved in the basal Ediacaran Doushantuo Formation (~635 Ma) have been reported in South China. Earlier, it had been presumed that the fungi colonized the land during the Cambrian (542–488.3 Ma), also long before land plants. Fossilized hyphae and spores recovered from the Ordovician of Wisconsin (460 Ma) resemble modern-day Glomerales, and existed at a time when the land flora likely consisted of only non-vascular bryophyte-like plants. Prototaxites, which was probably a fungus or lichen, would have been the tallest organism of the late Silurian and early Devonian. Fungal fossils do not become common and uncontroversial until the early Devonian (416–359.2 Ma), when they occur abundantly in the Rhynie chert, mostly as Zygomycota and Chytridiomycota. At about this same time, approximately 400 Ma, the Ascomycota and Basidiomycota diverged, and all modern classes of fungi were present by the Late Carboniferous (Pennsylvanian, 318.1–299 Ma).
Lichens formed a component of the early terrestrial ecosystems, and the estimated age of the oldest terrestrial lichen fossil is 415 Ma; this date roughly corresponds to the age of the oldest known sporocarp fossil, a Paleopyrenomycites species found in the Rhynie Chert. The oldest fossil with microscopic features resembling modern-day basidiomycetes is Palaeoancistrus, found permineralized with a fern from the Pennsylvanian. Rare in the fossil record are the Homobasidiomycetes (a taxon roughly equivalent to the mushroom-producing species of the Agaricomycetes). Two amber-preserved specimens provide evidence that the earliest known mushroom-forming fungi (the extinct species Archaeomarasmius leggetti) appeared during the late Cretaceous, 90 Ma.
Some time after the Permian–Triassic extinction event (251.4 Ma), a fungal spike (originally thought to be an extraordinary abundance of fungal spores in sediments) formed, suggesting that fungi were the dominant life form at this time, representing nearly 100% of the available fossil record for this period. However, the relative proportion of fungal spores relative to spores formed by algal species is difficult to assess, the spike did not appear worldwide, and in many places it did not fall on the Permian–Triassic boundary.
Sixty-five million years ago, immediately after the Cretaceous–Paleogene extinction event that famously killed off most dinosaurs, there was a dramatic increase in evidence of fungi; apparently the death of most plant and animal species led to a huge fungal bloom like "a massive compost heap".
Taxonomy
Although commonly included in botany curricula and textbooks, fungi are more closely related to animals than to plants and are placed with the animals in the monophyletic group of opisthokonts. Analyses using molecular phylogenetics support a monophyletic origin of fungi. The taxonomy of fungi is in a state of constant flux, especially due to research based on DNA comparisons. These current phylogenetic analyses often overturn classifications based on older and sometimes less discriminative methods based on morphological features and biological species concepts obtained from experimental matings.
There is no unique generally accepted system at the higher taxonomic levels and there are frequent name changes at every level, from species upwards. Efforts among researchers are now underway to establish and encourage usage of a unified and more consistent nomenclature. Until relatively recent (2012) changes to the International Code of Nomenclature for algae, fungi and plants, fungal species could also have multiple scientific names depending on their life cycle and mode (sexual or asexual) of reproduction. Web sites such as Index Fungorum and MycoBank are officially recognized nomenclatural repositories and list current names of fungal species (with cross-references to older synonyms).
The 2007 classification of Kingdom Fungi is the result of a large-scale collaborative research effort involving dozens of mycologists and other scientists working on fungal taxonomy. It recognizes seven phyla, two of which—the Ascomycota and the Basidiomycota—are contained within a branch representing subkingdom Dikarya, the most species rich and familiar group, including all the mushrooms, most food-spoilage molds, most plant pathogenic fungi, and the beer, wine, and bread yeasts. The accompanying cladogram depicts the major fungal taxa and their relationship to opisthokont and unikont organisms, based on the work of Philippe Silar, "The Mycota: A Comprehensive Treatise on Fungi as Experimental Systems for Basic and Applied Research" and Tedersoo et al. 2018. The lengths of the branches are not proportional to evolutionary distances.
The major phyla (sometimes called divisions) of fungi have been classified mainly on the basis of characteristics of their sexual reproductive structures. As of 2019, nine major lineages have been identified: Opisthosporidia, Chytridiomycota, Neocallimastigomycota, Blastocladiomycota, Zoopagomycotina, Mucoromycota, Glomeromycota, Ascomycota and Basidiomycota.
Phylogenetic analysis has demonstrated that the Microsporidia, unicellular parasites of animals and protists, are fairly recent and highly derived endobiotic fungi (living within the tissue of another species). Previously considered to be "primitive" protozoa, they are now thought to be either a basal branch of the Fungi, or a sister group–each other's closest evolutionary relative.
The Chytridiomycota are commonly known as chytrids. These fungi are distributed worldwide. Chytrids and their close relatives Neocallimastigomycota and Blastocladiomycota (below) are the only fungi with active motility, producing zoospores that are capable of active movement through aqueous phases with a single flagellum, leading early taxonomists to classify them as protists. Molecular phylogenies, inferred from rRNA sequences in ribosomes, suggest that the Chytrids are a basal group divergent from the other fungal phyla, consisting of four major clades with suggestive evidence for paraphyly or possibly polyphyly.
The Blastocladiomycota were previously considered a taxonomic clade within the Chytridiomycota. Molecular data and ultrastructural characteristics, however, place the Blastocladiomycota as a sister clade to the Zygomycota, Glomeromycota, and Dikarya (Ascomycota and Basidiomycota). The blastocladiomycetes are saprotrophs, feeding on decomposing organic matter, and they are parasites of all eukaryotic groups. Unlike their close relatives, the chytrids, most of which exhibit zygotic meiosis, the blastocladiomycetes undergo sporic meiosis.
The Neocallimastigomycota were earlier placed in the phylum Chytridiomycota. Members of this small phylum are anaerobic organisms, living in the digestive system of larger herbivorous mammals and in other terrestrial and aquatic environments enriched in cellulose (e.g., domestic waste landfill sites). They lack mitochondria but contain hydrogenosomes of mitochondrial origin. As in the related chrytrids, neocallimastigomycetes form zoospores that are posteriorly uniflagellate or polyflagellate.
Microscopic view of a layer of translucent grayish cells, some containing small dark-color spheres
Arbuscular mycorrhiza seen under microscope. Flax root cortical cells containing paired arbuscules.
Cross-section of a cup-shaped structure showing locations of developing meiotic asci (upper edge of cup, left side, arrows pointing to two gray cells containing four and two small circles), sterile hyphae (upper edge of cup, right side, arrows pointing to white cells with a single small circle in them), and mature asci (upper edge of cup, pointing to two gray cells with eight small circles in them)
Diagram of an apothecium (the typical cup-like reproductive structure of Ascomycetes) showing sterile tissues as well as developing and mature asci.
Members of the Glomeromycota form arbuscular mycorrhizae, a form of mutualist symbiosis wherein fungal hyphae invade plant root cells and both species benefit from the resulting increased supply of nutrients. All known Glomeromycota species reproduce asexually. The symbiotic association between the Glomeromycota and plants is ancient, with evidence dating to 400 million years ago. Formerly part of the Zygomycota (commonly known as 'sugar' and 'pin' molds), the Glomeromycota were elevated to phylum status in 2001 and now replace the older phylum Zygomycota. Fungi that were placed in the Zygomycota are now being reassigned to the Glomeromycota, or the subphyla incertae sedis Mucoromycotina, Kickxellomycotina, the Zoopagomycotina and the Entomophthoromycotina. Some well-known examples of fungi formerly in the Zygomycota include black bread mold (Rhizopus stolonifer), and Pilobolus species, capable of ejecting spores several meters through the air. Medically relevant genera include Mucor, Rhizomucor, and Rhizopus.
The Ascomycota, commonly known as sac fungi or ascomycetes, constitute the largest taxonomic group within the Eumycota. These fungi form meiotic spores called ascospores, which are enclosed in a special sac-like structure called an ascus. This phylum includes morels, a few mushrooms and truffles, unicellular yeasts (e.g., of the genera Saccharomyces, Kluyveromyces, Pichia, and Candida), and many filamentous fungi living as saprotrophs, parasites, and mutualistic symbionts (e.g. lichens). Prominent and important genera of filamentous ascomycetes include Aspergillus, Penicillium, Fusarium, and Claviceps. Many ascomycete species have only been observed undergoing asexual reproduction (called anamorphic species), but analysis of molecular data has often been able to identify their closest teleomorphs in the Ascomycota. Because the products of meiosis are retained within the sac-like ascus, ascomycetes have been used for elucidating principles of genetics and heredity (e.g., Neurospora crassa).
Members of the Basidiomycota, commonly known as the club fungi or basidiomycetes, produce meiospores called basidiospores on club-like stalks called basidia. Most common mushrooms belong to this group, as well as rust and smut fungi, which are major pathogens of grains. Other important basidiomycetes include the maize pathogen Ustilago maydis, human commensal species of the genus Malassezia, and the opportunistic human pathogen, Cryptococcus neoformans.
Fungus-like organisms
Because of similarities in morphology and lifestyle, the slime molds (mycetozoans, plasmodiophorids, acrasids, Fonticula and labyrinthulids, now in Amoebozoa, Rhizaria, Excavata, Opisthokonta and Stramenopiles, respectively), water molds (oomycetes) and hyphochytrids (both Stramenopiles) were formerly classified in the kingdom Fungi, in groups like Mastigomycotina, Gymnomycota and Phycomycetes. The slime molds were studied also as protozoans, leading to an ambiregnal, duplicated taxonomy.
Unlike true fungi, the cell walls of oomycetes contain cellulose and lack chitin. Hyphochytrids have both chitin and cellulose. Slime molds lack a cell wall during the assimilative phase (except labyrinthulids, which have a wall of scales), and take in nutrients by ingestion (phagocytosis, except labyrinthulids) rather than absorption (osmotrophy, as fungi, labyrinthulids, oomycetes and hyphochytrids). Neither water molds nor slime molds are closely related to the true fungi, and, therefore, taxonomists no longer group them in the kingdom Fungi. Nonetheless, studies of the oomycetes and myxomycetes are still often included in mycology textbooks and primary research literature.
The Eccrinales and Amoebidiales are opisthokont protists, previously thought to be zygomycete fungi. Other groups now in Opisthokonta (e.g., Corallochytrium, Ichthyosporea) were also at given time classified as fungi. The genus Blastocystis, now in Stramenopiles, was originally classified as a yeast. Ellobiopsis, now in Alveolata, was considered a chytrid. The bacteria were also included in fungi in some classifications, as the group Schizomycetes.
The Rozellida clade, including the "ex-chytrid" Rozella, is a genetically disparate group known mostly from environmental DNA sequences that is a sister group to fungi. Members of the group that have been isolated lack the chitinous cell wall that is characteristic of fungi. Alternatively, Rozella can be classified as a basal fungal group.
The nucleariids may be the next sister group to the eumycete clade, and as such could be included in an expanded fungal kingdom. Many Actinomycetales (Actinomycetota), a group with many filamentous bacteria, were also long believed to be fungi.
Ecology
Although often inconspicuous, fungi occur in every environment on Earth and play very important roles in most ecosystems. Along with bacteria, fungi are the major decomposers in most terrestrial (and some aquatic) ecosystems, and therefore play a critical role in biogeochemical cycles and in many food webs. As decomposers, they play an essential role in nutrient cycling, especially as saprotrophs and symbionts, degrading organic matter to inorganic molecules, which can then re-enter anabolic metabolic pathways in plants or other organisms.
Symbiosis
Many fungi have important symbiotic relationships with organisms from most if not all kingdoms. These interactions can be mutualistic or antagonistic in nature, or in the case of commensal fungi are of no apparent benefit or detriment to the host.
With plants
Mycorrhizal symbiosis between plants and fungi is one of the most well-known plant–fungus associations and is of significant importance for plant growth and persistence in many ecosystems; over 90% of all plant species engage in mycorrhizal relationships with fungi and are dependent upon this relationship for survival.
A microscopic view of blue-stained cells, some with dark wavy lines in them
The dark filaments are hyphae of the endophytic fungus Epichloë coenophiala in the intercellular spaces of tall fescue leaf sheath tissue
The mycorrhizal symbiosis is ancient, dating back to at least 400 million years. It often increases the plant's uptake of inorganic compounds, such as nitrate and phosphate from soils having low concentrations of these key plant nutrients. The fungal partners may also mediate plant-to-plant transfer of carbohydrates and other nutrients. Such mycorrhizal communities are called "common mycorrhizal networks". A special case of mycorrhiza is myco-heterotrophy, whereby the plant parasitizes the fungus, obtaining all of its nutrients from its fungal symbiont. Some fungal species inhabit the tissues inside roots, stems, and leaves, in which case they are called endophytes. Similar to mycorrhiza, endophytic colonization by fungi may benefit both symbionts; for example, endophytes of grasses impart to their host increased resistance to herbivores and other environmental stresses and receive food and shelter from the plant in return.
With algae and cyanobacteria
A green, leaf-like structure attached to a tree, with a pattern of ridges and depression on the bottom surface
The lichen Lobaria pulmonaria, a symbiosis of fungal, algal, and cyanobacterial species
Lichens are a symbiotic relationship between fungi and photosynthetic algae or cyanobacteria. The photosynthetic partner in the relationship is referred to in lichen terminology as a "photobiont". The fungal part of the relationship is composed mostly of various species of ascomycetes and a few basidiomycetes. Lichens occur in every ecosystem on all continents, play a key role in soil formation and the initiation of biological succession, and are prominent in some extreme environments, including polar, alpine, and semiarid desert regions. They are able to grow on inhospitable surfaces, including bare soil, rocks, tree bark, wood, shells, barnacles and leaves. As in mycorrhizas, the photobiont provides sugars and other carbohydrates via photosynthesis to the fungus, while the fungus provides minerals and water to the photobiont. The functions of both symbiotic organisms are so closely intertwined that they function almost as a single organism; in most cases the resulting organism differs greatly from the individual components. Lichenization is a common mode of nutrition for fungi; around 27% of known fungi—more than 19,400 species—are lichenized. Characteristics common to most lichens include obtaining organic carbon by photosynthesis, slow growth, small size, long life, long-lasting (seasonal) vegetative reproductive structures, mineral nutrition obtained largely from airborne sources, and greater tolerance of desiccation than most other photosynthetic organisms in the same habitat.
With insects
Many insects also engage in mutualistic relationships with fungi. Several groups of ants cultivate fungi in the order Chaetothyriales for several purposes: as a food source, as a structural component of their nests, and as a part of an ant/plant symbiosis in the domatia (tiny chambers in plants that house arthropods). Ambrosia beetles cultivate various species of fungi in the bark of trees that they infest. Likewise, females of several wood wasp species (genus Sirex) inject their eggs together with spores of the wood-rotting fungus Amylostereum areolatum into the sapwood of pine trees; the growth of the fungus provides ideal nutritional conditions for the development of the wasp larvae. At least one species of stingless bee has a relationship with a fungus in the genus Monascus, where the larvae consume and depend on fungus transferred from old to new nests. Termites on the African savannah are also known to cultivate fungi, and yeasts of the genera Candida and Lachancea inhabit the gut of a wide range of insects, including neuropterans, beetles, and cockroaches; it is not known whether these fungi benefit their hosts. Fungi growing in dead wood are essential for xylophagous insects (e.g. woodboring beetles). They deliver nutrients needed by xylophages to nutritionally scarce dead wood. Thanks to this nutritional enrichment the larvae of the woodboring insect is able to grow and develop to adulthood. The larvae of many families of fungicolous flies, particularly those within the superfamily Sciaroidea such as the Mycetophilidae and some Keroplatidae feed on fungal fruiting bodies and sterile mycorrhizae.
A thin brown stick positioned horizontally with roughly two dozen clustered orange-red leaves originating from a single point in the middle of the stick. These orange leaves are three to four times larger than the few other green leaves growing out of the stick, and are covered on the lower leaf surface with hundreds of tiny bumps. The background shows the green leaves and branches of neighboring shrubs.
The plant pathogen Puccinia magellanicum (calafate rust) causes the defect known as witch's broom, seen here on a barberry shrub in Chile.
Gram stain of Candida albicans from a vaginal swab from a woman with candidiasis, showing hyphae, and chlamydospores, which are 2–4 µm in diameter.
Many fungi are parasites on plants, animals (including humans), and other fungi. Serious pathogens of many cultivated plants causing extensive damage and losses to agriculture and forestry include the rice blast fungus Magnaporthe oryzae, tree pathogens such as Ophiostoma ulmi and Ophiostoma novo-ulmi causing Dutch elm disease, Cryphonectria parasitica responsible for chestnut blight, and Phymatotrichopsis omnivora causing Texas Root Rot, and plant pathogens in the genera Fusarium, Ustilago, Alternaria, and Cochliobolus. Some carnivorous fungi, like Paecilomyces lilacinus, are predators of nematodes, which they capture using an array of specialized structures such as constricting rings or adhesive nets. Many fungi that are plant pathogens, such as Magnaporthe oryzae, can switch from being biotrophic (parasitic on living plants) to being necrotrophic (feeding on the dead tissues of plants they have killed). This same principle is applied to fungi-feeding parasites, including Asterotremella albida, which feeds on the fruit bodies of other fungi both while they are living and after they are dead.
Some fungi can cause serious diseases in humans, several of which may be fatal if untreated. These include aspergillosis, candidiasis, coccidioidomycosis, cryptococcosis, histoplasmosis, mycetomas, and paracoccidioidomycosis. Furthermore, persons with immuno-deficiencies are particularly susceptible to disease by genera such as Aspergillus, Candida, Cryptoccocus, Histoplasma, and Pneumocystis. Other fungi can attack eyes, nails, hair, and especially skin, the so-called dermatophytic and keratinophilic fungi, and cause local infections such as ringworm and athlete's foot. Fungal spores are also a cause of allergies, and fungi from different taxonomic groups can evoke allergic reactions.
As targets of mycoparasites
Organisms that parasitize fungi are known as mycoparasitic organisms. About 300 species of fungi and fungus-like organisms, belonging to 13 classes and 113 genera, are used as biocontrol agents against plant fungal diseases. Fungi can also act as mycoparasites or antagonists of other fungi, such as Hypomyces chrysospermus, which grows on bolete mushrooms. Fungi can also become the target of infection by mycoviruses.
Communication
Main article: Mycorrhizal networks
There appears to be electrical communication between fungi in word-like components according to spiking characteristics.
Possible impact on climate
According to a study published in the academic journal Current Biology, fungi can soak from the atmosphere around 36% of global fossil fuel greenhouse gas emissions.
Mycotoxins
(6aR,9R)-N-((2R,5S,10aS,10bS)-5-benzyl-10b-hydroxy-2-methyl-3,6-dioxooctahydro-2H-oxazolo[3,2-a] pyrrolo[2,1-c]pyrazin-2-yl)-7-methyl-4,6,6a,7,8,9-hexahydroindolo[4,3-fg] quinoline-9-carboxamide
Ergotamine, a major mycotoxin produced by Claviceps species, which if ingested can cause gangrene, convulsions, and hallucinations
Many fungi produce biologically active compounds, several of which are toxic to animals or plants and are therefore called mycotoxins. Of particular relevance to humans are mycotoxins produced by molds causing food spoilage, and poisonous mushrooms (see above). Particularly infamous are the lethal amatoxins in some Amanita mushrooms, and ergot alkaloids, which have a long history of causing serious epidemics of ergotism (St Anthony's Fire) in people consuming rye or related cereals contaminated with sclerotia of the ergot fungus, Claviceps purpurea. Other notable mycotoxins include the aflatoxins, which are insidious liver toxins and highly carcinogenic metabolites produced by certain Aspergillus species often growing in or on grains and nuts consumed by humans, ochratoxins, patulin, and trichothecenes (e.g., T-2 mycotoxin) and fumonisins, which have significant impact on human food supplies or animal livestock.
Mycotoxins are secondary metabolites (or natural products), and research has established the existence of biochemical pathways solely for the purpose of producing mycotoxins and other natural products in fungi. Mycotoxins may provide fitness benefits in terms of physiological adaptation, competition with other microbes and fungi, and protection from consumption (fungivory). Many fungal secondary metabolites (or derivatives) are used medically, as described under Human use below.
Pathogenic mechanisms
Ustilago maydis is a pathogenic plant fungus that causes smut disease in maize and teosinte. Plants have evolved efficient defense systems against pathogenic microbes such as U. maydis. A rapid defense reaction after pathogen attack is the oxidative burst where the plant produces reactive oxygen species at the site of the attempted invasion. U. maydis can respond to the oxidative burst with an oxidative stress response, regulated by the gene YAP1. The response protects U. maydis from the host defense, and is necessary for the pathogen's virulence. Furthermore, U. maydis has a well-established recombinational DNA repair system which acts during mitosis and meiosis. The system may assist the pathogen in surviving DNA damage arising from the host plant's oxidative defensive response to infection.
Cryptococcus neoformans is an encapsulated yeast that can live in both plants and animals. C. neoformans usually infects the lungs, where it is phagocytosed by alveolar macrophages. Some C. neoformans can survive inside macrophages, which appears to be the basis for latency, disseminated disease, and resistance to antifungal agents. One mechanism by which C. neoformans survives the hostile macrophage environment is by up-regulating the expression of genes involved in the oxidative stress response. Another mechanism involves meiosis. The majority of C. neoformans are mating "type a". Filaments of mating "type a" ordinarily have haploid nuclei, but they can become diploid (perhaps by endoduplication or by stimulated nuclear fusion) to form blastospores. The diploid nuclei of blastospores can undergo meiosis, including recombination, to form haploid basidiospores that can be dispersed. This process is referred to as monokaryotic fruiting. This process requires a gene called DMC1, which is a conserved homologue of genes recA in bacteria and RAD51 in eukaryotes, that mediates homologous chromosome pairing during meiosis and repair of DNA double-strand breaks. Thus, C. neoformans can undergo a meiosis, monokaryotic fruiting, that promotes recombinational repair in the oxidative, DNA damaging environment of the host macrophage, and the repair capability may contribute to its virulence.
Human use
See also: Human interactions with fungi
Microscopic view of five spherical structures; one of the spheres is considerably smaller than the rest and attached to one of the larger spheres
Saccharomyces cerevisiae cells shown with DIC microscopy
The human use of fungi for food preparation or preservation and other purposes is extensive and has a long history. Mushroom farming and mushroom gathering are large industries in many countries. The study of the historical uses and sociological impact of fungi is known as ethnomycology. Because of the capacity of this group to produce an enormous range of natural products with antimicrobial or other biological activities, many species have long been used or are being developed for industrial production of antibiotics, vitamins, and anti-cancer and cholesterol-lowering drugs. Methods have been developed for genetic engineering of fungi, enabling metabolic engineering of fungal species. For example, genetic modification of yeast species—which are easy to grow at fast rates in large fermentation vessels—has opened up ways of pharmaceutical production that are potentially more efficient than production by the original source organisms. Fungi-based industries are sometimes considered to be a major part of a growing bioeconomy, with applications under research and development including use for textiles, meat substitution and general fungal biotechnology.
Therapeutic uses
Modern chemotherapeutics
Many species produce metabolites that are major sources of pharmacologically active drugs.
Antibiotics
Particularly important are the antibiotics, including the penicillins, a structurally related group of β-lactam antibiotics that are synthesized from small peptides. Although naturally occurring penicillins such as penicillin G (produced by Penicillium chrysogenum) have a relatively narrow spectrum of biological activity, a wide range of other penicillins can be produced by chemical modification of the natural penicillins. Modern penicillins are semisynthetic compounds, obtained initially from fermentation cultures, but then structurally altered for specific desirable properties. Other antibiotics produced by fungi include: ciclosporin, commonly used as an immunosuppressant during transplant surgery; and fusidic acid, used to help control infection from methicillin-resistant Staphylococcus aureus bacteria. Widespread use of antibiotics for the treatment of bacterial diseases, such as tuberculosis, syphilis, leprosy, and others began in the early 20th century and continues to date. In nature, antibiotics of fungal or bacterial origin appear to play a dual role: at high concentrations they act as chemical defense against competition with other microorganisms in species-rich environments, such as the rhizosphere, and at low concentrations as quorum-sensing molecules for intra- or interspecies signaling.
Other
Other drugs produced by fungi include griseofulvin isolated from Penicillium griseofulvum, used to treat fungal infections, and statins (HMG-CoA reductase inhibitors), used to inhibit cholesterol synthesis. Examples of statins found in fungi include mevastatin from Penicillium citrinum and lovastatin from Aspergillus terreus and the oyster mushroom. Psilocybin from fungi is investigated for therapeutic use and appears to cause global increases in brain network integration. Fungi produce compounds that inhibit viruses and cancer cells. Specific metabolites, such as polysaccharide-K, ergotamine, and β-lactam antibiotics, are routinely used in clinical medicine. The shiitake mushroom is a source of lentinan, a clinical drug approved for use in cancer treatments in several countries, including Japan. In Europe and Japan, polysaccharide-K (brand name Krestin), a chemical derived from Trametes versicolor, is an approved adjuvant for cancer therapy.
Traditional medicine
Upper surface view of a kidney-shaped fungus, brownish-red with a lighter yellow-brown margin, and a somewhat varnished or shiny appearance
Two dried yellow-orange caterpillars, one with a curly grayish fungus growing out of one of its ends. The grayish fungus is roughly equal to or slightly greater in length than the caterpillar, and tapers in thickness to a narrow end.
The fungi Ganoderma lucidum (left) and Ophiocordyceps sinensis (right) are used in traditional medicine practices
Certain mushrooms are used as supposed therapeutics in folk medicine practices, such as traditional Chinese medicine. Mushrooms with a history of such use include Agaricus subrufescens, Ganoderma lucidum, and Ophiocordyceps sinensis.
Cultured foods
Baker's yeast or Saccharomyces cerevisiae, a unicellular fungus, is used to make bread and other wheat-based products, such as pizza dough and dumplings. Yeast species of the genus Saccharomyces are also used to produce alcoholic beverages through fermentation. Shoyu koji mold (Aspergillus oryzae) is an essential ingredient in brewing Shoyu (soy sauce) and sake, and the preparation of miso while Rhizopus species are used for making tempeh. Several of these fungi are domesticated species that were bred or selected according to their capacity to ferment food without producing harmful mycotoxins (see below), which are produced by very closely related Aspergilli. Quorn, a meat substitute, is made from Fusarium venenatum.